Three Equestrians and an Engineer

by Greasebrony

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Tragedy, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Human, Sad, Main 6, Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Spike, Comedy
Length: 118206

A man who copes with the loss of his family befriends 3 strangers after saving them from thugs.

An engineer who is haunted by the loss of his family saves three strangers from a band of thugs. Upon learning more about them he grants them permission to stay at his home as long as they need to. As time passes though they begin to notice things about his behavior when he thinks no one is around. Between his sorrow, his alcoholism, and his drives in the middle of the night they learn that to some, when you lose the closest people in your life nothing else seems to matter. Will they be able to help this man rise above the ashes and move on from the pain and rage that consume him?

Rated Teen for violence, gore, language, adult themes, and sexual situations.

Image cover done by Kiyoshii. http://kiyoshiii.deviantart.com/

Elements of Harmony Vector provided by SpiritofthwWolf. http://spiritofthwwolf.deviantart.com/

Published 2011-12-23 16:12:56 UTC
Last updated 2012-06-14 15:04:40 UTC

First Contact

“Aye Dios Santo Ave Maria what the hell happened? Agh sweet Jesus my head.”

Eduardo woke on the bed of his Ford Super Duty with the hangover from hell early into the afternoon barely able to process the events from the night before.”Oh yeah, I hit 246 two days ago.”

‘Ugh next time I’ll just sleep on the shop floor. Truck beds do hell to the lower back, man why the hell did I think knocking out here was a good idea!?’ ”Oh yeah…ugh fuck it.”

He gathered his bearings and picked himself off the truck not even bothering to close the tailgate. He crossed the warehouse he made into his home and he made his way to the kitchen.

“Alright, Prairie Oyster for me.” He picked up a glass and set it on the table before proceeding to the condiments cabinet to gather the following; Worcestershire sauce, salt, black pepper, and Tabasco sauce. Taking these ingredients he sets them next to the glass before setting off to the fridge to get the piece de resistance; one egg. He gently cracks open the egg and lets the yoke slide to the bottom following up with mixing the ingredients he gathered beforehand.

“Down the hatch.” He drinks the concoction with minimal pleasure but satisfying results soon after. Two furry bodies then brushed up against his leg. ”Morning boys. You hungry?” He poured food and water for his pets. He checks his watch; 2:34 P.M “Alright its Friday I’m over my bender and my hangover. Its gonna be a good day.”

A sudden realization came to him.

”Whats that smell?”

“Ah’m not too sure ‘bout this Twilight.”Applejack sighed in disapproval.

“Yeah same here.”Rainbow said.

“I agree with Applejack and Rainbow.” Rarity sitting alongside Fluttershy.

“…Likewise.” Fluttershy’s avoiding direct eye contact from the obviously sleep deprived Twilight.

“I plea the 5th!” Pinkie Pie said aloud.

Twilight has spent the last two days researching other planets that can sustain life similar to the lands of Equestria with mixed results. However she along with the help of Luna were able to find such a planet. Unfortunately it was quite a distance away and little known is about said planet other then the fact that 72% of it is covered in water and has a moon circling around it and the planet circling around a sun. Nothing like the world of the candy colored ponies where the two Deity Goddesses control the sun and the moon. She also noted the differences between the indeginous of said planet and Equestria. She just explained to her friends that she was planning on teleporting to that planet. Of course they aren’t exactly being open minded about the idea.

“It just ain’t natural and downright freaky.” Applejack stated.

“Yeah I mean the whole planet is like the Everfree Forest! Who knows what could be on there.”Rainbow voicing her concerns for her unicorn friend.

Twilight hadn’t anticipated this much resistance but she would not be swayed. Her mind was made up and by Celestia’s Beard she will see it through.

“Come on girls for all we know there could be so much intelligent life on there. For two days there are areas the glow during the night. Aren’t you the slightest bit curious as to how its done? Also there are metal-like objects that circle the planet. Don’t you want to know what those are?”

“Darling there is a difference between curiosity and just plain old walking into trouble. I have no doubt that the mass population are friendly but you have to consider the possibility that they might not.”

Rarity as well as the other 4 ponies gathered in the observatory tries to debate the next course of action when Spike steps in.

“Do I have a say in this?”Spike asks.

“Well you’re as a part of this as I am so you can freely speak your mind.”Twilight gestures with her hoof to speak.

Spike inhales and exhales slowly gathering his thoughts before he begins. ”I say we go and see whats going on there. I mean if anything we can always come back right? And if we get into trouble there is nothing stopping me from writing to the princesses. Especially since the planet contains the same properties and elements to sustain life as it does here. I mean with oxygen and water there is bound to be vegetation that can sustain us in case something does go wrong; knock on wood.”

The six ponies blankly stare at Spike with Applejack’s mouth slightly ajar.

“What? I live in a library and organize for a living. Hey, just because I’m a baby dragon and I enjoy my long naps doesn’t mean I don’t like reading. Besides I looked over Twilight and Luna’s notes and everything seems to add up so I say we do it and hope for the best.”

“Well I’m sure glad to see somepony other than Twilight and Luna enthusiastic about this experiment.” Much to everypony’s surprise Celestia’s regal figure slipped into the room during their discussion.

“Although with what Spike is saying is technically true there is no guarantee that all life on that planet is friendly however still worth the journey. I believe going through with this can make your bonds that much stronger, I mean the six of you managed to save Equestria twice and not many ponies have nearly the same strength of friendship as yours.”

“So what do you think we do to get ready?”Rainbow curiously asked.

In a slightly serious tone she replied. ”Well I looked over Twilight and Luna’s notes as well. I imagine it will take a lot of magic to land on that planet safely. Should come a situation where you need to blend in I think it is also best that you look like the indigenous as well. Twilight, can you describe them for me based on your observations?”

“Oh um yes princess.” Twilight clears the throat.”The population is primarily of ape-like bi-pedal creatures that are hairless save for the tops of their heads for the most part. They are almost always in some sort of clothing covering up their skin which comes in a variety of colors from pale to black and from red to brown. The males of the species usually have their hair shortend and occasionally have facial hair and their bodies are boulder and broader. The females are at most times seemingly fragile or delicate but just as tough as the males if not tougher when needed as well are the bearers of children and can provide equally as much based on my observations. Also worth mentioning that they have only two udders on the upper part of their bodies ranging from different sizes and neither gender has a tail.”

“And that’s why we call you egghead…” Everypony laughs at Rainbow’s joke including a blushing Twilight.

“Okay so now that we have that settled how do we decide who goes and who stays?” Rarity asked with genuine concern.

Luna walks in. “We will decide that later but for now what do you say we have some fun first?”

Pinkie interjected. ”Oh oh can we throw a party?”

Within the confines of the warehouse Eduardo can be heard in the machine shop area organizing tools and cleaning the ashes of what used to be a laptop and old motor oil.

“Almost done there asshole?”A voice called out to him.

“Don’t get your panties in a bunch dumbass, whats the rush anyway?”

Jericho, a man standing at 5'11 with a similar build as Eduardo, also his younger cousin, makes it a point to come by unannounced in his spare time whether hes in the neighborhood on duty as sergeant of Miami-Dade’s Police Department, or just to annoy him on the weekends.

“I already told you dipshit, we’re headed over to Club Space.”

“Hermano, the last time I was in ANY club I was sixteen, sober, and we were in the Dominican Republic.”

“Yeah well out of everyone else I can call I can trust you won’t be drinking.”

Eduardo shot him a deadpan look.

“…then driving.”

“Atta boy.”

“So what are we taking?”

“Well you can be sure its none of my rides.”

“Even the M3?”

“Especially the M3, since I took the back seat out anyway.” Eduardo let out a chuckle.

“What about the bugeye STi?”

“No can do, still waiting on the new shocks to come in. Apparently the suspension it had can’t handle landings at over 130.”

“Only you would find a road that would have a bump worthy enough for the WRC in the FLATTEST STATE IN THE COUNTRY. I told you it wouldn’t end well but no you never listen to me.”

“Go fuck yourself, besides I was looking on swapping that shit set up anyway.”

Jericho let out a chuckle of his own.”How about the black G8 over there?”

“The one with the naked carbon fiber front end the exhaust pipes coming out of the side and Bull Bar?”

“Yeah.”

Eduardo laughs. “Theres an idea. Its not mine but I gotta take it for a test drive anyway to break in the new fuel rail, injectors, and pump because of that vortec.”

“Whos is it?”

“Joseph’s.”

“Little brother?”

“Yup.”

“The carbon fiber I get but why does it have a bull bar?”

“Something about it looking like an undercover cop car. Wonder where he got that idea.”Eduardo looks over to Jericho with a knowing smile.

“Don’t look at me man.”They both laugh.

“Hey I say so long as no one bothers me about it he can install whatever he wants.”

“You should know that hes coming too.”

“No shit? Hmm guess I’m killing two birds with one stone.”

“Whys that?”

“You know how I love feedback.”

“How can I forget, How does it drive?”

“It handles pretty well to begin with, I just swapped out the sway bars, put in a strut bar under the hood and a strut brace in the rear for a bit more stability in cornering and strengthen the body a bit. All in all for a family sedan its pretty good all around especially with that 6.2 V8 under the hood.”

“Can’t wait to see what he thinks of it.”

“Same here I think it’ll be a good present for when his kid comes around.”

It was decided that Twilight, Spike, and Fluttershy would be the ones to make the journey deciding on a peninsula on one of the continents they chose. In anticipation of their arrival Twilight will cast a spell that would change their appearances the moment they touch down on that planet to not raise an alarm, unfortunately not much could have been done for Fluttershy’s wings seeing as how she has always had them. Rarity prepared the trio with some casual clothes and shoes for them to wear upon their arrival. For record keeping and communication purposes Spike will tag along. Fluttershy is going in case of injury despite her many doubts and fear of heights.

Needless to say everypony was nervous about the event to take place. Nothing like this has ever been tried before and with the sheer amount of magic it will take to teleport the three to this new world could seriously harm Twilight if she loses focus for just a moment.

Everypony closed in for a group hug assuring each other that everything would be okay and they would see each other soon enough. Pinkie held on to them the longest.

With a gentle smile Pinkie looked at the trio.“Pinkie Pie swear you’re coming home safely?”

In unison they chanted and did the motions.”Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Letting out small giggles at the end.

“Oh do be careful you three, knowing you I know you will but…Oh.” She pulled the three in for another hug.

The yellow pegasus was shaking nervously and Rainbow pulled her in for a hug. ”Don’t worry Fluttershy with Twi and Spike with you nothing can go wrong besides its only going to be for a little while.”

“I know Dashie, just that after learning that the whole planet is like Everfree…eep” Tears began to well up in her eyes.

“Don’t worry everything will be fine. Just believe in yourself and in case there are any bad things out there nothing can prepare them for your famous Stare.” Applejack gave her a confident smile. A small smile found its way on Fluttershy’s face.

Managing to bring up Fluttershy’s spirits and able to calm her down she turned to join where Twilight and Spike were waiting.

“Ready?”Luna asked.

Spike, Twilight and Fluttershy nodded.

Celestia approached the three.“I bid you a safe journey and a safe return.” They bowed to each other before gaining some room between them and the observatory while the others watched from a distance.

Twilight was the first to speak.“Okay grab on to me, focus on our destination, and hang on tight.”As twilight closed her eyes she began to focus her energy and within seconds all three were enveloped in her violet aura. Spike and Fluttershy focusing just as hard they began to levitate off the ground beneath them. Twilight beginning to visualize their landing zone. Just like that Twilight opened her eyes then with a flash and a boom they were on their way.

“First time I go clubbing in 12 years and I end up getting stuck driving my cousins home in the middle of a storm. Typical Miami weather, like a woman that can’t make up her mind about something.” He laughed to himself at the last comment. ”Well at least I got to have some fun tonight, long time since I cut a rug like that.”

While Eduardo was lost in his thoughts he saw a sudden flash from his right side. He contemplated for a moment. At first he just thought it was a lightning bolt striking the ground and wanted to leave it at that. He had a good night, he didn’t want to ruin it getting into something he would get himself in trouble over. Though a moment later curiosity won over his better judgment.”Well a little adventure never hurt anyone I mean if things get hot I’ve got 650 horses on tap and the skill to put it down on the wet pavement.”

However something else was bothering him. Its as though it was calling for him. Eduardo hates feelings like these, he knew that with his luck he would undoubtedly get into some sort of trouble. Its for that reason why the only times he would leave the warehouse was to get groceries, workout, and go for a drive late at night. Considering in his profession and his recourses he can work from home if he chose to. Ten minutes later he found himself in one of the rougher parts of Miami. ‘The Opa Locka triangle, great.’ His only comfort factors was the 1911 R1 he had holstered, the Taurus Judge he carried on his ankle and the fact he could reach and shoot both with deadly speed and accuracy. Instead of being sensible about it and turn back home, he decided to let his curiousity die down. As a result he knew in his gut he was headed in the right direction what happened next though he wasn’t ready for.

He stopped for a moment to look inside what seemed like a run down abandoned house. What striked him as strange was that the lights are on because the rest of the neighborhood seems that it was condemned for demolition. Through one of the broken windows he can see two women one pink haired and seemingly terrified for her life and the other purple haired and unconscious being held up by the pink haired women. In front of them is a boy probably in his late-teens with green hair in a defensive stance with fury in his eyes. A moment later he sees what looks like a few of hood rats slowly surrounding them. He knew what came after. Hes kicked the asses of enough creeps, low lives, and thugs in his life to know what these men were after. It angered him.

He backed up into the driveway of the house across the street pointing the nose of the car directly to the room where those women and kid were in. For a moment he considered getting a bull bar on his bugeye STi before shifting to 1st and flooring the throttle letting the V8 roar with all of it glory with the whine of the supercharger feeding all that power to the screeching rear wheels. He was able to get a good 30mph in when he broke through the cinderblock constructed wall. With everyone inside stunned he immediately got out of the car and proceeded to kicking ass.

He counted 6 men one came at him from the right before he could throw a punch Eduardo landed his heel on the man’s knee cap resulting in a sickening crack and a scream of pain. Another came at him with a crowbar in his left hand about to strike him. He grabbed the man’s wrist with his left hand twisting it causing him to lean forward and dropping the crowbar. He then put his right palm firm and planted the palm of his hand directly on his elbow dislocating it and numbing him enough to put him on the floor. The next one was to his left with a fixed-blade knife out coming at him. ’Now I’m getting pissed.’

He stepped to the left dodging the blade and landed a solid right hook on his jaw knocking him on the ground and to make sure he stayed that way he stomped on his ribs hard enough to feel a crack from the heel of his right foot. He then noticed one of the thugs reaching for his lower back. Without a moments hesitation he grabbed for his 1911 disengaging the safety aimed down the sights and fired a single round at his right shoulder and another at the glock he pulled out instantly destroying it. The other two thugs stopped in their tracks with the weapon aimed at them. “I just took down 4 of your buddies and I have 7 more rounds in this, now before you try anything else. Ask yourself, Do I feel lucky? Well, DO YOU? PUNKS!” Both high tailed it out of the house disappearing into the darkness While the others followed suit one carrying the guy who got his knee dislocated.

Eduardo turned to the women and teen in the corner, the teen in front was scared but still standing in front of the unconscious woman and the pink haired one holding on to her. He looked around to survey the damage and holstered the pistol. Car in the living room, check. 4 downed bad guys in pain or out cold, check. Two brass .45acp casings, check. “C’mon get in the car.” He picked up the brass casings deciding he’ll toss them in a dumpster on the way back to the warehouse.

The teen was on the verge of tears, the pink haired woman far beyond that point. “No way!”

“Its not up for debate kid get your ass inside unless you want to be in more trouble than you already are and if the cops come by here you don’t want to be the one that’s pinned for what happened to these jackasses never mind the two behind you.”

“Say we don’t.”

Eduardo shot him a stern look.

“Then its your ass.”

Realizing that he was serious Eduardo watched the teen run to the car and hopped in though the driver’s side and finally sit in the back seat. He moved towards the two women.

“C’mon get in the car we’ll take her with us.” He finds that shes already fainted. ‘Dammit all.’

He went back to the car and opened up the passenger doors.

“Kid I need you to scoot over alright.” He complied.

He picked up the purple haired woman first and gently placed her in the back seat and buckling her seatbelt. After closing the door he went back to the pink haired woman to do the same. The teen could only watch. After closing the front door did he notice a couple of bags on the sidewalk. “Kid are those yours?”He looked at the bags and nodded.”Okay wait here don’t move.” He got the bags and put them in the trunk before strapping himself in.

After leaving the scene behind them with Eduardo at the wheel the ride was silent save for the wurring of the supercharger and the car’s aggressive exhaust note. It car barely had any cosmetic damage save for a busted headlight, nothing he couldn’t fix. Needless to say he was pretty thankful for that bull bar. If it wasn’t there for that the little rescue attempt he just pulled off would have cost him alot more than a busted headlamp. In the end though it wouldn’t have made a difference and he knew it.

The teen spoke.”Where are you taking us?”

“My place.”

“A-are they going to be okay?”His voice full of concern.

“They seem to be fine, probably just shocked, tired or both. In any case though I’m going to call a friend to check on them don’t worry shes someone you can trust. She has sewn me up a couple of times over the years.”

“…I’m sorry for earlier.”

“Not your fault, it was the heat of the moment and you were only protecting them. You should be proud of yourself kid. You must be really close.”

“…Thanks”

"..."

"..."

"..."

"About those guys..."

"What about them?"

"Are they gonna be okay?"

"They'll live."

“…”

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure.”

“Out of the three of you why are you the only one wearing any clothes?”

“It’s a long story.”

“Oh, okay we’ll talk about it tomorrow then, its been a rough night on all of us. This isn’t exactly how I wanted to spend my Friday night either you know.”

“Yeah.”

The drove to a stop light not too far from his home and he noticed in his rear view mirror that the teen was still pretty worried.

“Hey, cheer up man, no one got hurt except the jerks from earlier. I’ve been in your shoes on more than one occasion. You impressed me back there.” Suddenly he comes to a realization. “Oh where are my manners…”He Looked into the rear view mirror again to see the kid leaning on the woman next to him.”…The names Eduardo. Whats yours?”

He looked into the mirror to meet Eduardo’s eyes. “Spike, my name is Spike.”

“Nice to meet you Spike.” ’Must be a nickname.’ “Uh, spike.”

“Yeah?”

“I noticed wings on this one.” He gestures toward the pink haired woman.

“Yeah, those are real.”

“Aha.” He inhales. “Yeah I’m definitely gonna need a drink.”

Reaching Out

After a few minutes of driving and a couple of awkward moments later, Eduardo and the others were pulling into what was a very green environment compared to the concrete jungle they were in earlier.

“This is where you live?” Asked Spike.

“Eeyup. Home sweet home.”

After four miles of driving passing a couple of late night truckers they reached the gate of his property. A patch of land by the intersection of Okeechobee road and Krome Ave. Once they passed the gate and drove inside with only one headlight cutting though the darkness a warehouse came into view beyond the trees.

“What is this place?”

“It used to be an air strip back in the day but was converted to a drag strip when the original owner kicked the bucket. Unfortunately the place ran into some economic issues were in trouble of foreclosing. Luckily I needed a place to set up shop. So I came by and said I pay the rent and build my shop here and you guys can continue running the strip. After some negotiation I drew up the paper work and allowed them to review every word of it. We sealed the deal the next day. Now if they aren’t working at the drag strip they’re working for me as quality control meaning whenever I come up with a new part or product, they give it hell till it brakes.”

“Wow, that’s pretty cool. But why here? Its so far from everything.”

“Back in high school whenever I had a bad day I would always come here and allow myself to connect with nature. On occasion I watch the sunset as well. In time though I came to get to know the employees and the owner personally and when I was in college and had my own set of wheels they let me drag here at half price. Safe to say I had my fair share of bad nights but hey you can’t win ‘em all right?”

"I guess, say what is a Dragstrip?"

"You're kidding. You're kidding right?"

Spike Smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

'Yeah if it wasn't gonna be a long night before it will be now.' Eduardo thought.

The main garage door opened up at a steady pace as the G8 pulled inside the warehouse the motion detectors turning on a single florescent lamp high above the shop floor. More than enough to see where Eduardo was going as he pulled up into an empty space and parked in backwards.

“Okay, Spike this is what I want you to do…”

Spike was at attention.

“I’m going take these two up stairs and set them in bed, in the meantime wait over there and don’t touch anything. Okay?”

“Alright. Is there anything I can do to help them?”

“For now you can just open the door to the bedroom so we can put the girls some place comfortable, in the meantime I’ll call my buddy over. She’ll probably be getting out of her shift now and if I call this late she knows its important.”

As Eduardo and Spike opened their doors they were greeted by two happy adult pit bull and husky both showering affection for their owner and his visitor.

Spike couldn’t help but laugh as he was taken down by the affectionate pit bull.”Ah ha ah stop that tickles!”

Eduardo let out a whistle capturing the dog’s attention.“Down boys.”

Spike let himself up as Eduardo made his way to the passenger side picking up the purple haired woman Spike addressed as Twilight Sparkle.”Alright spike follow me.”He led them up the steel steps covered by a rubber mat and led the way to what looked like a guest bedroom with two single-sized beds. “Can you get the covers?” As he set Twilight down he couldn’t help but notice she had a tattoo on he upper thigh of what looked to him like two stars on top of each other. One pink and the other white surrounded by five little stars, more than that she had a similar tattoo on the other side.

Shortly after setting her comfortably he immediately went to get the woman Spike addressed as Fluttershy. Opening the door even with the dim lighting it revealed that she had tattoos in the same location but instead of stars it was three pink and baby blue butterflies. ’Well more attractive than a tramp stamp I guess.’ He undid her seatbelt and took her to the room where Spike was waiting, the covers ready to receive Fluttershy. After setting her in bed and Spike covering her up to her shoulders they left the room and proceeded down stairs.

“Wait in the spot I told you about and I’ll speak to you in a bit. In the meantime help yourself to some soda, you’ve earned it.”

With a soft smile Spike proceeded to the kitchen to grab a drink as Eduardo made a call on his cell phone.

A feminine voice answered. “You better have a good reason to be calling me this late Eddy.”

“Long night?”

“Unusually slow.”

“Ah.”

“Seriously though whats up? Knowing you, you probably skewered yourself on that fixed drill you have in the shop.”

“Okay that only happened once, plus its not me this time. I’ve got a couple of friends here that need a look.”

“Well is it serious? To be calling me it has to be, for an amateur you can whip up stitches like nothing and wrap burns just as well as any doctor I know.”

“Well for the most part I think its just exhaustion but just to make sure I would rather consult someone who does this sort of thing for a living.”

“Alright, where are they?”

“In the guest bed room.”

“Okay I’m leaving the hospital now so I’ll be there soon.”

“Alright. Thanks Alison, I owe you one.”

“Don’t worry about it. What are friends for right?”

With that they both hung up their phones and proceeded to the living area where Spike was enjoying some apple juice and reading a rather old novel he picked out on the book case behind him. The spine reading Christine, By Stephen King.

“Isn’t that a little too mature for a kid your age?”

“Is it? I didn’t know. Say whats a Shitter?”

Eduardo made a stern face and pointed a finger.“Hey, gentlemen don’t say words like that in the company of women especially if they’re unconscious.”

Spike gave a rather disappointed look. “Oh, sorry.”

“Its alright, just don’t let it happen again.”

“Okay.”

“So, my friend is on her way here to check up on Twilight and Fluttershy. Now while we wait tell me more about yourself, the two up stairs, where you guys are from, and most importantly why in the world you three in the Triangle at 10 in the evening.”

Pinkie’s Pinkie sense just went off and its leaving everypony worried especially the princesses.

“Oh no oh no oh no this can’t be happening no way this can be happing.”Rainbow Dash paced back and forth tirelessly.

Being the element of Loyalty it was killing her inside knowing that her friends are in trouble and she was of no help to them being worlds away.

“Calm down Dash, for all we know they could be fine probably just had a rough landing and just getting their bearings. Ah mean they did just travel through space for Celestia’s sake.” Applejack trying to calm Rainbow down with little avail deep down though she knew that when Pinkie’s sense went off she had every reason to fret and it bothered her just as much. In response for her efforts all she got was a worried and serious glance.

Pinkie just sat motionless with her tail and mane deflated and tears in her eyes desperate to find any reason to believe Spike Fluttershy and Twilight were going to be fine.

Rarity was not fairing any better looking up at the sky searching for some hope her three friends were going to be okay.

“Everypony please try to calm yourselves. I’m sure they are just fine but worrying will not help anyone at this point.” Luna trying to reason with the element bearers.

“Calm ourselves!? Our best friends are out there with no way for us to reach them and you’re telling us to calm ourselves?!” Rainbow Dash’s temper was beginning to get the best of her. “Can’t you find a way to get us over there? At least send them a letter!”

At that moment Celestia entered the chamber. “I just sent a letter, we should be getting a response soon but in the meantime please try to relax. I can only imagine that Twilight must by physically exhausted after that ordeal. As Applejack said, they probably just had a rough landing and need a while to regain their strength.”

Rarity finally turned to her friends and spoke.“She is right girls. Magic for us unicorns does reach a limit especially when it is released all at once. We should at least wait till morning for a response. Until then we have no reasonable excuse to worry.”

It was Pinkie’s turn to speak.“Rainbow they’re right my Pinkie sense may have gone off but for all we know it was just for a moment. We all know how smart Twilight is. If anything she already fixed whatever situation they were in. Plus Fluttershy with her Stare. I mean that’s something no pony wants to challenge. And Spike is a quick thinker, we all know that.” With that reasoning she was able to smile a little facing her friends and allowing the tension of the situation die down a bit. No pony could stay mad with Pinkie Pie around. Especially with logic like that.

While the others found solace in Pinkie’s words, Rainbow Dash was still on edge.

“Agh! I can’t take this!” With that she darted off to the balcony spread her wings and took to the sky at breakneck speed leaving her trademark rainbow trail in her wake.

Seeing how broken up she was about the situation Luna prepared to take flight when she felt a hoof on her shoulder. She looked back to see Applejack.

“She needs some time alone just let her be for now, shes a mare of action ya know. Never one to take things sitting down. She’ll come back just let her blow off some steam.”

“I understand. It just bothers me to see my subjects so hurt let alone a friend. I feel like its my fault this happened.” Luna said stomping a hoof on the marble floor in frustration.

Celestia approached her Luna.“Sister it was no ponies fault this took place. For now we just need to wait to see what happens and have faith the Twilight and the others and trust they will come through.”

Spike was explaining the circumstances of their arrival to this world while music played asound the shop.

“So let me get this straight. You mean to tell me that you’re from a utopia where its dominated by candy colored ponies varying from regular to unicorns to pegasi and with two alicorn sisters whom of which are living goddesses and have the ability to control the sun and the moon.”

“Yes.”

“And that in this world you look like a kid in his late teens but you are in fact a baby dragon, and Twilight cast a spell on you three to change your appearances in order to fit in, and that all the reason you were in the dangerous neighborhood I saved you in was because that’s the landing zone you agreed on, so you can put the clothes in those saddlebags on by the time you got here?”

“Yes.”

“And all this was just an experiment to learn about a new world THIS ONE in particular.”

“Yes.”

Eduardo was soon on the floor clenching his stomach with tears in his eyes laughing so hard he was having a fit of coughs in between laughs.

“HAHAHA OH GOD MY RIBS HAHAHAAAA SWEET JESUS MAKE IT STOP HAAAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!”

Spike just gave the man a deadpan look. ‘Well he could have been a little nicer about it.’

When he recovered from his fit of laughter he made an attempt to regain his composure.

“Aye Dios, wow kid I honestly can’t remember the last time I laughed that hard.” He was still having a case of the chuckles which stopped the moment Spike literally burped out a flaming green letter.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!” Said Eduardo with a wide eyed look.

“I told you.” Spike gave him a smug look.

“YOU DIDN’T TELL ME YOU COULD DO THAT!” Eduardo was in fact shocked by the revelation that what Spike said might actually have the possibility of being true.

Just then a horn was heard outside the warehouse.

Eduardo regaining his composure.“That must be Alison.” He turned to Spike before grabbing the remote to open the garage door. “We’ll talk about this later. In the mean time this stays between us alright?”

Spike nodded with a smug look of satisfaction.

As the garage door opened. A woman on a purple Kawasaki Ninja slowly rolled inside passing Eduardo stopping a few feet short of the Machine shop area. She shut the bike off and dismounted removing her helmet and gloves. She stood at 5’7 with smooth blonde hair in a ponytail and her figure in good shape. Eduardo always did admire a fine body, regardless of the make.

“Hey there Stiletto.”

“Ugh you know how much I hate that nickname.”

“You love it.” Eduardo gave her a flirtatious grin which resulted in a firm roundhouse kick to the stomach. “Totally worth it.” That was met with a smack to the back of the head. “Now you’re just being violent.”

“So where are these friends you told me about?”

Eduardo still recovering from his most recent beating. “Up stairs in the guest bedroom.”

“Okay.” She removed her backpack and went up stairs to the bedroom Twilight and Fluttershy slept in. After she did her check up and was finished making sure that medically they were fine she met with Eduardo down stairs in front of his Supra. To which she decided to have a little fun with him.

Eduardo was looking under the hood admiring his work when he felt a feminine yet firm hand grab his right butt cheek and another around his jugular. He heard a voice come up to his ear. “I am going to fuck you up so badly you filthy grease monkey.”

He turned his head to look into her eyes and with smugness in the tone of his voice he responded. “I love it when you talk dirty.”

She let him go and they both laughed playfully.

“Okay they both seem to be in good condition, just tired from god knows what.” She gave Eduardo a suggestive look.

He immediately raised his hands. “Hey don’t look at me I found them like that.”

“Naked too?”

He blushed furiously even though he knew that would bite him in the ass.

“C’mon dude I’m only kidding.”

“Sure you were.”

“Seriously though where did you find them? I know you wouldn’t stoop down to that level but for my own sake.”

“I found them over at the Triangle. They were surrounded by a couple of thugs that were about to have their way with them. The purple haired one was already unconscious and the pink haired one fainted after the fight.”

“So I take it that the guy with the dislocated knee and the other with a bullet hole in his shoulder and the one with a dislocated elbow and another one with a broken jaw was you?”

“Well when you put it like that it sounds like I was the asshole.”

“Relax Ed, I know you wouldn’t resort to going that far unless you had a good reason and no I’m not telling the cops anything. Especially your cousin.”

“Thanks.”

“Hey you helped me out of some tough spots too. I’m just happy to see that after what happened you’re still the same sweet guy I met back in freshman year.”

He smiled a little at that comment. “Don’t get sappy on me now Ali.”

She looked over at one car with the silhouette of a classic mustang under a tarp sitting in between the STi and the G8. “I still worry about you though. Hes still out there.”

The look on his face now turning serious. “Hes in hiding, off the grid. Don’t worry when he slips up again and I know he will I’ll make sure he pays.”

Alison’s face turned to an expression of concern. “That’s why I’m worried.”

“…”

“Can I ask you a question though?”

“You just did.”

“Quit being a smartass.”

“Alright go.”

“I noticed that one of them has wings. Literally, real wings. I’ve never seen that before.”

Eduardo let out a sigh. “It’s a long story. Either way I think you’re gonna want to be around for this cause I’m honestly not sure how to handle the situation I’m now involved in.”

“What do you mean?”

“I think its time you met spike.”

Awakening

“You realize how ridiculous that sounds right? He realizes that right?”

Alison just finished being told the same tale that Eduardo had heard not minutes before her arrival, no surprise that she was in disbelief. That was until Eduardo brought over popcorn and Spike made it, burning it to a crisp but made it nonetheless.

“Trust me when I tell you Ali, no bullshit in this one.” Eduardo said with a deadpan tone.

“Hey didn’t you tell me not to speak like that?” Spike giving an angry look at Eduardo.
Eduardo sighed and looked at the youngster. “We’re adults, you’re 17, we’ve known each other for 14 years, I’ve known you for 2 and a half hours human or not, you’re still a kid.” He finished with a matter of fact tone.

“So you really can spit fire?” Alison still somewhat in shock over what she just witnessed.

“Breathe fire.” Spike plainly said.

“So this deal is really legit, you three are from another world.”

In unison Spike and Eduardo said. “Eeyup.”

After a moment of scilence Eduardo looked at his watch and spoke up. “Shit, 1 a.m. okay what do you say we all get some sleep? Its been a long, awkward, interesting night for all of us. Ali, you’re more than welcome to stay over.”

She looked at Eduardo. “I would but I have a shift in the afternoon, a kid needs to have a tumor removed.”

Eduardo wide-eyed asks “Jesus, I hope is not serious.”

“Nah don’t worry, we caught it in time before it got to be serious.”

Eduardo turns to Spike. “You see why I love this chick? Smart, beautiful, kicks ass like a champ, sweet enough to give you diabetes, and a lifesaver.”

Alison shot him a flirtatious grin and bedroom eyes. “Oh honey you would know a lot about that ass kicking part wouldn’t you?”

He moves close to her and using his left arm he pulls her close giving her the same look. “Oh sweet thing you’re still the only one who can.”

They lose themselves for a moment and get dangerously close while Spike feels sick to his stomach and is compelled to voice his opinion.

“WHAT THE HAY!?!? I’M TAKING THE COUCH YOU GUYS ARE CREEPS!”

Both Alison and Eduardo begin laughing their heads off in unison.

“OH Ali hahahaaa that was fantastic.”

“I know, hahaaahaha. How did you know to pick up on it?”

“Cause just like me you love screwing with people especially complete strangers.”

“Oh that brings back memories.”She giggles a little. “But really I gotta get going.”

“Okay Ali drive safe alright?”

“You know it.”

With that her and Eduardo hugged before she got back on her bike and rode out of the warehouse back to her home.

Once the garage door closed he turned around to find Spike staring daggers at him.

“You’re a jerk.” A clearly unamused look on him face.

Unable to stifle his laughter “Sorry little dude. But its been a while since we’ve seen each other before tonight. Tomorrow I’ll make it up to you. Cool?”

He yawns. Then smiles “Well okay I gotta admit, I really didn’t that coming.”

“That is what makes good pranks great. Unpredictability.”

“I know a couple of pranksters like that.”

“Is that so?”

“haha yeah Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, oh man those two are a riot.”

“Can’t wait to hear more about them.”

“Yeah, but tomorrow though.” He yawns as he lays down on the pull out sofa and pulls the covers over him. “I’m tired.”

“Yeah same here. Say aren’t you supposed to respond to that letter?”

“I’ll take care of it tomorrow, ideally when Twilight wakes up.”

“You’re call man. Yo if you need anything I’ll be sleeping in the blue car over there.”

“The one on the stands with the bugeye looking lights?”

“Yeah.”

Eduardo made his way to the STi.

“Why not sleep in your room?”

“Been a while since I’ve had a sleep over. So I’ll make the best of it.”

With that Eduardo sat in the driver’s side and tilted the seat as far as it goes using his leather jacket to cover his body as he slept.

Fluttershy began to wake, she looked around to only find Twilight sleeping soundly in the bed a parallel to hers. However this was the only familiar sight to her as was the saddle bags at the foot of their beds. Then she remembered the night her Twilight and Spike made it to this planet. Twilight passed out shortly after she had changed their physical appearance save for the exception of Fluttershy’s wings then those strange creatures attacked their group Fluttershy picked up the unconscious Twilight and ran with Spike dropping the saddle bags somewhere along the way eventually leading up to the house. After they ran inside and locked the door. The creatures kicked the door down one of them flicked the lights on and surrounded them in a corner leaving no chance of escape. She remembered Spike standing in front of her and Twilight blocking the creature’s path. Next thing she knows a loud roar and whining sound comes from outside and a strange looking chariot crashes through one of the walls blocking their group.

Another creature though similar in shape but larger stepped out and began to fight off the other creatures. She closed her eyes and heard screams of pain and two loud bangs she was literally shaking with fear holding Twilight closely with Spike still blocking the path. She opened her eyes to see the larger one handling the chariot saying something and with the corner of her eye watched the other creatures leave. The larger creature turned to them and made its way towards them with some sort of black device with a silver tip in its hand. After that she has no memory. Franticly she looks over her body to see it was untouched in certain places and with no sign of bruising It occurred to her at that moment that creature saved them. With that she breathed a sigh of relief. She guessed that if it was friendly then surely it would explain why Spike wasn’t in the room. He was probably with it.

Gathering herself she made her way out of bed and walked to her saddle bags fetching out the clothes inside that Rarity had prepared. She spotted a mirror as she began to put her khakis on. She studied her body and listed the details Twilight had worked on. She began with her hands and feet. She began by studying her hands. She moved each finger individually then focusing on the edge of her hands, she had thumbs. Afterwards she opened her hands in front of her noticing claws at the tips of her fingers, though not as sharp as Spike's she thought it looked rather, nice. She looked down to her feet and wiggled each toe and noticing each toe had similar claws to her hands. As she studied the rest of her body, noting that her skin was hairless but soft and warm she moved closer to the mirror. She looked at her facial features noting that the lines of her cheeks and jaw were gentle and soft and her nose was small. She still had her long pink hair and her aqua eyes. She smiled at herself and noted that she had a bright smile. Not too different from when she was a pony but beautiful nonetheless.

She began examining her torso starting with the most obvious. She turned around and began studying her wings. She exteneded them to their full length and gave them a test flap. She inspected her wings noting that they retained their color but were extended. Figuring it was to compensate for her new body she didn't really give it much thought. She then looked at her chest from different angles on the mirror and figured these were the utters that Twilight spoke of. ‘Did they have to be so large?’ She saw her hair reached above her thigh where her cutie mark was supposed to be. ‘My cutie mark!’ She pulled down her khakis to reveal that it was in fact still present on both sides. With another sigh of relief she buttoned up her khakis went back to her saddle bags to pull out a yellow turtleneck sweater. ‘Rarity always did love winter clothes. I have to thank her for this when I get back.’ She put on the sweater finding it soft, warm and comforting, fitting snuggly and conforming to her figure. She absolutely loved it. She looked back at Twilight to see she was still sleeping soundly. ‘Oh poor Twilight. I really hope shes okay.’ She quietly walked towards the door careful not to disturb her sleeping friend and opened the door to the room.

Upon stepping out and closing the door behind her, she heard music coming from the lower level of what looked like a storage facility. Looking around she noted that there were other carrots similar to the one that their savior came with. She started making her way downstairs. When she reached the first floor she felt it was very cold and silently thanking Celestia that she had clothes to keep the rest of her warm.

“Fluttershy you’re awake!”

“AH!” Fluttershy was scared half to death but when she saw Spike she lifted herself up right away. Picking up Spike, she hugged him tightly and started spinning in joy. “Oh Spike its so good to see you. Oh I was so afraid. Are you okay? Are you hurt? I saw Twilight upstairs earlier is she going to be okay?” Spike was happy to see Fluttershy was okay, but wasn’t too sure what to answer first.

“I think I can help with that.” A familiar voice called from deeper in the warehouse.

Spike was let loose from Fluttershy’s grip and he led her over to the voice. “Follow me.”

Rounding the staircase she was led to the same creature from the night before. She saw he was working on the chariot no doubt from crashing it the night of their rescue. He stood up and turned around. “Hell of a night you three had.” With one hand he closed the hood. “I’d shake you’re hand but…” He revealed his hands were dirty from working. “Anyway, the names Eduardo, I take it you’re Fluttershy?” He asked with a smile.

She was taken aback by the size of him. She assumed he was an athlete judging from how well toned he is under his long sleeved shirt and about a full 5 inches taller. Upon seeing his face she was intimidated by him. Her wings flaired open as she steped away from him. Looking over his facial features his structure was bold, yet subtle, significantly more masculine compared to hers. She then noticed a scar crossing over his left eye and grew frightend for a moment, then she looked at the his eyes. For a moment she was lost in his green eyes looking beyond his physical form and seeing something more than just a beast. She didn't know what it was, but she knew at that moment he was someone she could trust.

“Um…you okay?” Eduardo asked raising an eyebrow.

Fluttershy threw herself against him nearly knocking him off his feet, embracing him tightly with a smile on her face resting her head on his strong chest. “Thank you.” Eduardo smiled gently and kindly returned the warm gesture.

Twilight woke up 10 minutes later repeating the same process as Fluttershy save for the incident after she passed out. She did recall Spike saying something about not taking any chances and put his clothes on before they teleported. She thought it was quite silly at first but seeing the situation she herself was in it was probably a good call. She couldn’t help but wonder if she got the transformation spell wrong though because after looking in the mirror she noted that her chest was fairly large for her frame though for some reason she particularly didn’t mind. She approached the saddle bags at the foot of her bed noticing that Fluttershy’s bags were already opened. ‘She must be awake already.’ She quickly got dressed in jeans and a purple sweater vest with a pink undershirt and made her way out of the room seeing Fluttershy and Spike in what looked like a living area across on the same level with what looked like sleek chariots on the ground below them in what looked like a warehouse. Then she spotted someone unfamiliar to her. She thought for a moment and figured if this individual was willing to give them a place to stay and seems to already be friends with Fluttershy and Spike then he must be one of the good guys. ‘I’m liking this place already, though a change of scenery wouldn’t be a bad idea either.’ She thought to herself with a smile. She made her way towards the group and called the attention of the man.

As he looked back she said. “Hi, my name is-”

“Twilight Sparkle, most powerful unicorn next to the princesses and single handedly put an ursa minor to sleep. Of course also personal student to Princess Celestia. Also town librarian, right down my ally, nuts with organization and deadlines. Did I miss anything?” He said to which everyone laughed for a moment. “Sorry, the names Eduardo, but just call me Eddy.” He extended a hand to shake to which Twilight shook back smiling.

“I take it you already know about our experiment?” Twilight asked with a sheepish smile.

“Know about it?” He said with a serious tone. “NAAAAAAHHH.”

Spike then ran up to give her a hug. “How are you feeling?” He asked.

“A lot better thanks.” She looked at Eddy. “Sorry if I sound a little lost but how did we end up here?”

“I’m not a good story teller. Spike, be a bro would ya?”

“With pleasure.” He smiled.

As he told the story of the events from the night before Twilight was alarmed to learned that those events took place and felt very fortunate that Eduardo showed up when he did.

“Oh sweet Celestia…” She leaned back with a hand over her head.

“Hey what happened happened, no use beating yourself up over it. Besides you did use up a lot of your power last night, speaking of which how are you in that department?”

She leaned forward and looked at him. “Most of it recovered but I’m still feeling a little weak. For the most part, I’m feeling a lot better.” Satisfied with her answer he turned to Spike.

“Alright Spike, send it and lets pray your gods forgive me.” Spike chuckled and nodded while lifting a tightly rolled up paper with Celestia’s royal seal on it and spewed his magical flame on it causing it to evaporate instantly making its way over to Canterlot.

“So what do you say I introduce you girls to my roommates?”

“You have roommates?” Fluttershy asked.

“Hehe Something like that.” Replied Spike.

Eduardo took a deep breath and gave a loud whistle, soon rustling was heard not far away accompanied by growling. 10 seconds later a familiar pit bull and husky were running up the stairs charging at full speed towards the group of people in the living area, more directly towards the now conscious Fluttershy and Twilight. The pit bull jumping on Twilight knocking her seat back and the husky doing the same to Fluttershy both pooches showering their victims with affection and everyone laughing. Needless to say neither of them were prepared for the shower of sweetness that radiated from them.

“These two are rather friendly.” Twilight commented still on the floor scratching behind the pit bull’s ear.

“Agreed.” Fluttershy giggled petting the husky in the same condition as Twilight.

Rainbow Dash had returned late in the evening with Luna waiting on the balcony in which she lifted off.

“How are you feeling Rainbow?” Luna asked with genuine concern.

“I’m still frustrated. But I blew most of it off flying.”

“With that sonic rainboom I would sure hope so.”

“Hehe yeah, but I’m still worried about them though. The fact that theres nothing I can do to help its just…” She bit her lower lip fighting back tears.

Luna approached her and gave Rainbow a hug.

“Thanks Luna.”

“Think nothing of it. That’s what friends are for right?”

Rainbow lightly nodded and both made their way inside the palace later to their personal chambers. It had been a long day for everypony and what they needed was a good night’s rest.

As the Alicorn sisters raised the sun and lowered the moon a letter appeared in front of Celestia. Recovering from the shock from its abrupt appearence she wasted no time opening it and reading its contents brought a hoof over her face and she silently cried tears of relief and joy.

“Tia whats wrong?”Luna ask

“Lu Lu hurry and help me wake the others.” As soon as Luna saw the smile of her older sister’s face she immediately knew what it meant and complied, together they galloped though the main halls of the Canterlot Palace.
Within minutes everypony was gathered in the Palace’s main hall.

“Oh my I hope this is good news. Especially after being woken up like we did.” Rarity giggled with a smile.

“Well I figure if the Princesses are riled up that much with smiles that large it has to be.” Applejack replied with a confident smile of her own.

“I knew it I knew it I knew it I knew it!” Pinkie Pie bounced around the group with her mane and tail back to its original poufy style with her spirits up giggling all the way.

“Ha ha chill there Pinks.” Rainbow Dash said smiling at her giggling silly friend.

*GASP* “We should have a PARTY!” With that she pulled out her party cannon from seemingly nowhere and fired it several times inside the main hall covering every table with assorted treats and the walls painted in streamers, confetti and balloons and somewhere along the line they found themselves wearing party hats, princesses included. In response everypony was in good spirits.

“Pinkie Pie you are so random.” Rainbow giggled.

Celestia was the first to speak. “Well before we get any party going I would like to say that yes it is good news and yes Twilight Fluttershy and Spike are just fine. As we predicted Twilight did use up most of her magic in the teleporting and transforming.”

Luna then spoke. “Though they did run into some trouble with ruffians they were later rescued by a kind stranger who is currently with him right now. As we speak he is learning about our world and currently working with Twilight Sparkle to get a direct line of communication going.”

With that Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie cheered in happiness, relief, excitement, and anticipation in learning about their safety and in hopes to see their best friends again.

“Alright so now with that taken care of, WHOS HUNGRY?” Eduardo asked.

“Oh I would certainly appreciate a meal…if that’s okay with you.” Said Fluttershy with a smile.

“Definitely.” Said a hungry humanized dragon teen.

“I am feeling pretty famished myself.” Replied Twilight Sparkle.

“Alright, lets get washed up and we’ll get started.”

Everyone began making their way towards the kitchen.

“What do humans eat?” Asked Twilight.

“Well we are omnivores, meaning we eat both meat and veggies.”

“Oh..my.” Fluttershy cupping her hands over her mouth.

“Hey relax, its usually by choice and if there is any meat in the equation there is usually an equal amount of vegetables to balance the meal, but that’s just me. There are plenty of people that are one sided about what they eat. Ideally, humans in general can’t have one without the other if they want to live a long and healthy life style. Personally I usually go for chicken or fish, but sometimes I like a big juicy steak with either rice and black beans or some onion soup as an appetizer.”

With that response Fluttershy was more fascinated. “Humans are interesting.”

“That’s the way mankind has survived for millions of years long before civilization existed for us. Anyway, what are you guys down for? If you want just a salad I’m cool with that. More steak for me.” He chuckled lightly.

“Do you know how to make pasta?” Twilight asked.

“Do I?” Eddy responded nonchlantly. “I assume vegan right?”

The three nodded in unison.

“Alrighty then, ladies and gentleman prepare your taste buds for you are about to be blown away.”

Real Estate

Author's note: Id like to thank WinterTwister and Royal Guard Tactic for pre-reading these last couple of chapters for me. I hope you are all having as much fun reading these as I am writing them. Also in every chapter there should be a link going to a song associated with the scene.

Location: Florida State Line I-95, Southbound.

Time: 1:27 A.M.

Eduardo, Jericho and Joseph are driving back from what was a long couple of days in Malibu, California. Luckly because of Jericho’s rank for Miami PD, the Cali Highway Patrol let them go without questioning. They even got the GT500 back because there was no physical evidence left at the scene to show that they were really there in the first place. Their explination for why they drove to Cali was that they were vacationing and felt that going by plane wouldn’t give them the complete experience as for Eduardo’s injuries he was just released from the hospital two weeks ago and needs to change his bandages periodically to avoid infection. In reality both stories were true Jericho giving conformation with the duffle bag with medical supplies and documentation of his time spent in Jackson Memorial Hospital back in Miami. Joseph was the first to speak.

“Well we played it cool back in Cali huh?”

Those were the first words spoken since they left California three days before.

“Yeah, and thank god those CHP guys actually recognize authority even if it is from the east coast.” Jericho said.
Both looked at Eduardo seeing gauze covering his left eye as he drove. One hand on the steering wheel, the other holding the pistol grip shifter tightly.

“You alright Ed?”

“…”

“Say something man.”

All Eduardo wore was a black tank top, jeans and his steel toe boots, not exactly something he would normally wear but these weren’t normal conditions. His cousins were his medics and they needed to see every injury he has so they can bandage him, otherwise he would never switch them until he noticed when he was pumping the gas tank with 93 octane. He began to bleed through his bandages again. Didn,t take long for Jericho to notice this

“Hey man pull over, we gotta swap those bandages.”

“…”

“C’mon bro ta-.”

Eduardo then shot a look at Jericho, immediately silencing both Jericho and his little brother in the back seat. Even with one eye covered they saw the look of extreme hatred great vengeance and furious anger still burning inside him.

“Only time we’ll pull over is for gas and I don’t give two flying fucks what you think of it. If you want to swap the bandages you’ll have to fucking wait till then but until that happens all I want is silence. Don’t worry about the blood loss either, we already made it this far with me driving and I’m sure I can still drive from here to Miami so shut your mouth before I put my fist in it. As for what happened in California we failed.”

“But…”

“NO FUCKING BUTS! WE SET OUT WITH AN OBJECTIVE AND BECAUSE I FUCKED UP THAT ASSHOLE IS GOING OFF THE GRID!”

Between his wounds from before and recent history, as well as the stress, and the pain from his loss. Everything began to hit him at once. It was getting to him and they knew it.

The trio of Equestrians, eating their fill after two plates each, they were pleasantly surprised how filling the meal was and didn’t once hinder their movements.

“Aw man I can’t remember the last time I ate that much.”Spike said.

“No kidding. Eddy, where did you learn how to cook like that?” Twilight asked.

“Years of innovation and practice my dear Librarian.”

Over lunch they discussed the girl’s tattoos on their thighs. Twilight explained to him that they were physical representations of a pony’s special talent or in other words their life’s calling. On occasion a pony’s name will also be associated with their special talent before they know it. Eduardo was more interested as to how she was so good at public speaking. She explained that she lived in a library and is the personal student to the goddess of the sun. “That’s cool.” Was all he said. From there he asked what their special talents were. Fluttershy explained her talent was animal care. It was no surprise to him seeing as how his hounds were constantly bombarding her with affection and to have it returned to them just as quickly. Eduardo swore his pancreas was about to burst from the amount of sweetness he witnessed coming from her interacting from his beasts.

Twilight explained hers was magic to which she proved it by turning Eduardo into a pony. He was rather surprised to learn that he was a rather rugged stallion pegasus with a long dark brown mane and tail with a coat of crimson. His cutie mark wasn’t visible nor was his wings and though he was curious he wasn’t curious enough to undress in the company of two women and a kid, especially the kid. Not to say he didn’t let his mind wander with the “If he wasn’t here.” thought. Though he can hardly be blamed for letting his mind fall into the gutter with Twilight and Fluttershy in their present forms. He had unintentionally seen their birthday suits after all and found their human forms attractive after he thought about it. Stallion or not, he was still a man. A gentleman but still a man. He was thankful for the fact that it was nothing to worry about anyway.
Originally they were ponies and last time he checked he got his jollies off of attractive human females, not that hes been with any in a while but human females nonetheless so human or not they were still ponies. After what seemed like the longest seconds of his life with the girls burning holes through his clothes she changed him back. He could have sworn that Fluttershy’s wings were fully extended.

“Well, glad I was eye candy for you two.” He chuckled lightly while the girls blushed.

“So where exactly are we again?” Twilight asked suddenly realizing that they had absolutely no idea where they were and to quickly change the topic.

With that Eduardo smiled and led them to the book case pulling out a rather large book labeled ‘World Atlas’ and led them to his office desk across the machine shop. After flipping it open to reveal the earth and all of its glory he began by pointing out the continents.

“Alright, before we zoom in first we have to take a look at the big picture. What you see before you is the planet earth. It’s the 3rd planet from the sun and only has one moon. We’ll begin here.” He had his finger on Europe pointing out the other massive bodies of land. “This right here Europe, is shares boarders with Asia which shares boarders with Africa. All three have a large amount of countries within them as will South America but you’ll see that soon enough.” He then moved his finger to what looked to the three like an island. “This is Australia, originally it was colonized by the prisoners of Europe but then developed into a thriving area of free people and eventually society formed there. Now that’s not easy when most of the land is desert mind you.” He then proceeded to the bottom of the page. “This is Antarctica. To live there in this barren frozen wasteland takes many brains balls and an iron will to survive. Now with those covered now we can have a little fun. These right here are the Americas. The one on top is North and the one on the bottom is south. Their border is right here in Panama. Now we’re in North America more specifically the United States which is right between the countries of Mexico and Canada. Washington D.C. is the capitol located in the state of Virginia which is here. Now Twilight can you point out on the map where you think we are in the states?”

She placed her index finger right on top of where Florida is. “I know for a fact we landed here.”

Satisfied with that answer he opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a long folded piece of paper that was laminated.
He opened it up placing it on top of his desk turning it to a position where everyone can see clearly the trio noticing markings on certain areas in different colors.

“This is the proud state of Florida. The capital here is Tallahassee located right here where the star is. Now we are in the southern area more specifically here.” He pointed Miami out in clear view of the three. “Where you landed was here in the city of Opa Locka.” He drew a circle with his index finger. “Now where I found you was here in the Triangle where I imagine you landed somewhere nearby.” He placed his index on the spot he mentioned on the map. “Our current location is about 15 miles to the west give or take which is right here on the intersection of Okeechobee Road and Krome Avenue. The warehouse we are currently in is marked with a black X. That’s the former airstrip now a drag strip.” He pointed on the map. “Class dismissed.” He finished with a smile while the three were astounded by the information they just heard and witnessed.

“Can I ask you something?” Twilight asked.

“Sure.” folding the map and putting it back in his desk.

“This is where you work right?”

“Yeah?”

“And you live here too?”

“Uh huh.”

“Can I ask you something then?”

“Depends. What are you getting at?”

“I’m asking because with all this equipment you have in here and the chariots-”

“-Cars.”

“Oh, sorry, I just think this is a little unhealthy. I mean sure you have a good house and its practical in every sense of the word not to mention well built from what I can see but don’t you think it’s doing harm going to sleep where you work all the time?” Normally Twilight was never one to be as straight forward however she knows that the home someone lives in says a lot about the individual living inside and the home he lived in was bland, nothing tender, only has the bare necessities.

Yes she lived where she worked too as did Fluttershy, and the others. However in their homes it always ranged from welcoming to warm to natural to cozy or cheery. But Eduardo’s home was in actuality a steel reinforced concrete box. Yes the first floor had a kitchen, machine shop, mini parking area and office all open to each other save for a certain area next to the tarped car with a large steel garage door facing the track. On the second floor there was a couple of full sized bathrooms, with rooms to go with it and even a workout area with plenty of natural sunlight coming through the UV filtered glass panels on the ceiling filling the whole warehouse with light with the modern comfort of electricity and air conditioning. All in all Twilight had a point. “I mean yes it has everything you need but from I can see its just a house. Have you ever considered maybe livening the place up a bit?” 'Oh sweet Celestia Rarity’s words out of my mouth.'

After he thought about it for a moment he walked past the three and took a look around. Stopping at an area sectioned off from the rest of the first floor grimacing at the thought of whats inside there. “I understand what you mean Twilight trust me I do. I also understand that there has to be a balance, a balance I purposely neglected for the sole purpose of simplicity. I’m not angry at what you’re saying. Not in the least bit because you’re absolutely right. This is just a house. It always has been ever since the day of its construction. Just a house for work during the day and to hold celebrations when it was time to play and when it got too late for me or my guests who ever they were they slept here. That is all I ever intended this place to be. That or storage. Now its both.” He turned to face the others looking Twilight in the eyes.

“What happened?” Twilight asked with genuine concern.

“Theres a saying that goes home is where the heart is. I’m sad to say that my heart was torn from me, broken apart in a way I would never wish upon my worst enemies.” He turned to look at the kitchen where the liquor cabinet was. “Since that day my life was as dull and grey as the result. And this warehouse, Depressing? Yeah. Lonely? You know it. Tiring? Like you wouldn’t believe. But I have no one to blame but myself for letting things get this way. What happened you ask? I’ll tell you now its not something I like to talk about. Reason for that is because no matter how much I do. It will never repair the damage or fill the hole that was left in me. Now I can only drown my sorrow in ways I never thought I would when I actually lived.”

“Its not right to hold back whatever it is thats bothering you.” Said Twilight.

“Trust me, the answers you want are not pretty.”

He turned back to the trio now with concerned looks in their eyes. “There is an upside to this set up though. That’s something I will share.” A sad smile formed on his face. “Even though I still wake up with that pain, I can take comfort in knowing that I’m in a place where everything makes sense in numbers. My work, this house it all numbers to me and when it all adds up, it makes sense. I would know I designed this place. My work is the same concept, precision in numbers. So for that I’m thankful because everything else I’ve been dealt, doesn’t. Not even you guys being here standing in front of me. But I’m not upset at that, quite the contrary. I’m actually very thankful. Its been too long since met new people and laughed and smiled like I have in the short time you’ve been here. It’ll make me sad to see you leave but the time we share together then, now, later…...I am eternally grateful for it.”

“Its not right to keep secrets Eduardo, especially if its hurting you.” Said Fluttershy.

“And what exactly can you do about it? They're gone because of me, this scar on my left eye is testimate to that.”

“Please talk to us, we only want to help.” Said Fluttershy.

Help? Okay, how about I tell you a harsh lesson I had to learn the hard way intsead? Here it is, always appreciate the people you have in your life. That is a lesson that to this day is still being put to use to ease my sorrow. When I had them I made the best of every moment and I wouldn't trade it for the world.” Eduardo took off a blue rosary inside his shirt and wrapped it around his right hand as he looked toward the sectioned off area of the wearhouse.

Fluttershy began to walk towards him. She didn’t expect that this topic would be an open a wound that was clearly still fresh to Eduardo. She had never seen anyone so sad in her life. When she saw into his eyes as he spoke, she saw something, an overwhelming combination of sadness, regret, and pain within him that he holds and is unable to let go. She felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking back she saw Twilight softly shaking her head refusing to let her near him.

“Twilight?”

“Yes Eduardo?”

“I understand how important this must be for you. I’ll allow you to stay as long as you need while you conduct your research and report your findings. You’re more than welcome to help yourself to my office. Anything you feel you need to know within is probably in the range of books I have. Same goes for Fluttershy and Spike. I have a couple of history books and science books from my days in college. Not sure how good engineering, business books, 'how to's' and repair manuals would be to you though. In the event you’re friends decide to come inform them that they are just as welcome, but to give me a heads up so I can make room for them. Lord knows I’ve housed enough parties here to cater to many passed out drunkards. Also, I have a couple of rules. First and foremost, do not under any circumstance take the tarp off that car over there. Secondly, the sectioned area on the first floor is strictly off limits. There is no lock on it however I can trust you’ll keep your distance. That should give you a hint as to how long I have had company. Since I work from home, naturally you’ll be seeing a lot of me and I ask that you respect my privacy as I respect yours. Other than that its simple etiquette. You see a closed door? Knock on it and wait for a voice before you enter. Same goes for the bathrooms. Don’t at all attempt to drive the cars. Look as much as you like but don’t in anyway shape or form get behind the wheel. Other than that feel free to listen to some music or watch a movie or whatever. I’m gonna take some time to myself.”

With that he walked towards the sectioned off area and went inside closing the door behind him leaving the three standing there in a mixed array of emotions after witnessing his monologue.

“Uh…what just happened?” Spike asked with a quizzical look trying to figure out how things got so serious.

“That was just so…unexpected. I really hope we’re not being a bother to him.” Twilight said.

“Hes…..very sad.” Fluttershy quietly said. “The first time I actually saw him I knew he was somepony we could trust and he wouldn’t allow anything to harm us. But after everything he just said….”

“If only Pinkie were here. She would know how to cheer him up.” Said Spike.

“I think I should write a letter to Celestia, see what she has to say about this.” Said Twilight.

At that moment the garage door opened up with Alison walking in with a smile on her face.

“Hey Spikey where Eddy?”

Spike and the others pointed to the room in unison. Alison’s expression turning serious.

“I see…” She noticed Twilight and Fluttershy and eagerly introduced herself to them. “Oh uh right, Hi my name is Alison I’m a friend of Eddy’s. I’ll spare you the details and just say we’ve known each other a long time.” She said with a smile. “Good to see you two are awake, you gave Eddy quite the scare last night.”

“Yes we know how lucky that he came by at just the right time.” Twilight said.

“Yeah, with women his timing was always horrible but whenever it came to machinery, investing, or helping a stranger impeccable every time. Is that spaghetti I smell?” She looked towards the kitchen. “Oh sweet Jesus it is.” She gingerly made her way to the kitchen grabbing a bowl and gave herself a couple of scoops and pouring the sauce right on top with a dash of provolone. The others followed just taking a seat. “Okay I take it one of you asked why he lives here instead of a regular house?” Looking back she saw Twilight had a guilty look on her face. “Don’t beat yourself up over it. Theres no way you could have known that would happen.”

“You say it like its happened before.” Said Spike.

“Trust me Eddy is a great man and yeah hes got his short comings here and there. But the things hes seen, the things he experienced. No one should ever go through the hell he went through.” She sighed remembering the thoughts of watching her best friend breaking down in the hospital bed knowing there was nothing she could to do ease his pain. Taking it upon himself to refuse morphine as if pain was needed to quench his emotional suffering. She decided it was best to keep it to herself for the moment. She attempted to change the subject.

“SO what do you guys do for fun back in Equestria?” She asked eagerly awaiting an answer as she dug in to her meal. Lightening the mood was something she was good at.

Fluttershy was first to answer. “Well occasionally I like to play the violin. My playing is….okay.” of course she was bring modest.

Alison smiled at this. “Well I know that Eddy has a couple of guitars in his room. One in particular he rocks out pretty hard on.”

“That’s awesome.” Said Spike eagerly.

“Yeah hes a pretty well rounded guy when it comes to the arts, music in particular. Not so much politics though. He hates politics with a passion comparable to that of over 9000 burning suns.”

“I never expected him the type to play music.” Said Twilight.

“Neither did I to be honest. Hes the kind of guy that will try anything once. If hes got nothing better to do he’ll stick with it if he likes it he kicks butt in it.”

“Does he like to fight?” Twilight said.

Alison chuckled. “Now why would you ask something like that?” she said sarcastically.

“Well you know about what happened yesterday right?”

“Yes and I also bandaged those same guys. I knew it was his work the moment they walked in.” The three leaned in closer as she was finishing her meal. “Listen he may seem like hes indestructible but that’s only because hes a good fighter, if he sees an opening he’ll take it and will use his body and his opponent’s weakness to its full advantage, example; the guy he knocked out and stomped his ribs in. Normally it wouldn’t be something he does but at the time it was a street fight and anything goes besides it was six on one, the quicker he can make one guy stay down the better. His style is quick and precise. I would know, I taught him.” The girls were surprised and Spike was just impressed.

“Its just a perk of being a 4th degree black belt and having a best friend whos willing to take a beating to learn. I’m still the only one who can kick is Cuban-American butt. That’s probably because not once did he ever take a swing at me though. He would never hit a woman or a kid. His moral code won’t allow it. The last bit with his marksmanship though, yeah that was all him. The moment he turned 21 he got himself a pistol and within a few weeks and a few hundred dollars worth of ammo spent he was damn near championship material. Not because hes looking for a fight or hes some sort of war monger. Quite the opposite, he hates confrontation and will resort to violence if there is no other option especially if its to save someone else.”

They leaned in closer, interested in his story.

“He has an amazing heart wouldn’t hurt a fly. The only reason he would go so far to learn martial arts and hone his marksmanship is because of the fact that he refuses to be a victim. It’s a tough world and some are more likely to harm you than lend a helping hand. Hes the kind of guy that would help a stranger and ask for nothing in return, if something was offered in exchange he refused. He just has so much goodness in him. The things that I admire most though is not his generosity, unfaltering loyalty, brutal honesty, random acts of kindness, his ability to make people laugh, or his enormous heart. But the fact he was able to balance all these things at once.” In the back of Alison’s mind though she knew that all this was true however these days its just a mask that he wears to hide his true feelings and its eating away at him.

For a moment Twilight thought to herself while Fluttershy and Spike listened intently. ‘Do you mean to tell me that he, in a way, is a living manifestation of the elements of harmony? Yeah I definitely have to write to the princess about this.’ “Can I ask another question?” Twilight asked.

“I already know where this is going but sure.” Said Alison.

“The covered car. What is it and whats the story behind it?”

“Well that car is a 1967 Shelby Mustang GT500. When he got his hands on it, it was bone stock and in decent shape. Unfortunately though it was involved in a grim situation and afterwards he modified everything. Swapped the engine to a 427 big block, modified the body making it more stable and aerodynamic which is hard to do on a car that was made in those days. He doesn't take it out these days. Now it just sits there. He only drives the truck, and the Supra over there. The Blue one and the M3 haven't moved in lord knows how long. Other than that, the story behind the mustang, I haven’t a clue. Not sure I want to know either but hes different when hes around it and its scares me to be honest. You saw the scar right? The one that runs across his left eye? Hard to miss.”

Fluttershy looked at Alison with worry in her eyes. “Oh the poor man, what happened to him?”

Alison looked at Fluttershy. “He lost everything that mattered to him in one night.” She looked down at the table took in a breath and sighed hating the answer that she was about to give them. “He watched his wife and kids burn to death.”

Where Do We Go From Here?

It had been three hours since Alison had told them about the tragic deaths surrounding Eduardo’s family. But that’s all she knew. What happened three months after the funeral was lost to her. The worst part was that his wife was 6 months pregnant with his first son. The day of the funeral she said that the moment he spread the ashes of their bodies out into the sea with the in laws, the look on his face went from grief to pure rage. It didn’t help that the man he knew was responsible was dropped of the charges despite the overwhelming evidence consisting of the bodies and the mess he made trying to protect his family with Jericho as a key witness. Eduardo was barely able to walk the whole time but the anger he felt fueled him, he shut himself from the world for three months. Two of those weeks Jericho and his little brother were nowhere to be found. The next time she saw him he had a revolver loaded with one .45LC hollow point bullet to his forehead sitting in the middle of his warehouse with the hammer cocked ready to pull the trigger. Upon hearing her voice he took the barrel of the revolver from his head and de-cocked the gun taking out the single bullet inside. He never told her where he was or why Jericho and Joseph were gone for two weeks but instead he blamed himself for the deaths of his family even though no one else blamed him.

Looking around Twilight could see Spike sitting right next to her trying to get his mind around everything he had heard clearly confused occasionally though he would become distracted by Rocky, Eduardo’s Pit Bull. Fluttershy was sitting in front of the Mustang leaning against it occasionally glancing towards the room Eduardo was in at times wiping tears from her eyes. Jackson, the Husky was right next to her trying to keep her comfort. The poor soul couldn’t even begin to imagine how it would feel to have something like that happen in her home. Alison was beginning to feel emotional bringing up memories from the past. She proceeded to the workout area wailing on the 100 pound punching bag hanging from chains in the ceiling. She only let up to grab something to drink and proceeded right back to vent her frustration again.

Twilight tried digging through the books Eduardo pointed her to fishing for in hopes for a distraction of her own. But she couldn’t. Even though she had all this information in her disposal she wasn’t inspired by it. She kept on thinking of Eduardo, a complete stranger that saved them from a band of hooligans, a stranger that gave them a place to stay and prepared a warm meal with a smile the very afternoon they woke up. A stranger that offered his help asking for nothing more than respect for the sake of their purpose being here. In less than 24 hours she had seen so much goodness come from him and to complete strangers from another world no less. She was completely baffled by the events surrounding him. She couldn’t understand how someone like him could have endured so much. And it seems that was just the tip of the ice berg. A simple 5 minute summarization explaining everything to the best of Alison’s knowledge and not even she knew the whole story. Twilight took a deep breath and began to write wiping tears from her eyes.

Dear Princess Celestia,

In less than a day I learned about a single individual who seems to be a walking representation of the elements of harmony based on the testimony from his dear friend. I understand that this was not part of the plan when we came here. Originally we came to learn about another world and its inhabitants, the history, the cultures, the differences in thinking, the politics. However at the moment none of that seems to matter. Eduardo, the human who took us in and opened his home to us is a much stronger individual than I originally thought. He has the ideals of a true gentlecolt and the physical strength and intellect to back It up. Based on his literature he has an amazing mind, a mind that we as Equestrians could not begin to understand. But looks can be deceiving and it couldn’t be any more true for Eduardo. On the surface he is a great character that I am more than sure is worthy of the presence of royalty let alone my friends. However Fluttershy, Spike and I caught what is probably only a glimpse into this man’s life. At 28 years of age he has experienced more pain and suffering that only Luna and yourself can comprehend. How he is able to go on after some of the experiences he has lived though is beyond me.

I wish to learn more about him. Not about his past, but his philosophy on things. I have been informed he unfortunately is not very fond of many individual leaders of this world and even less of their politics. And upon hearing of our world his immediate reaction was to laugh hysterically believing that there is no such thing as peace. Looking through some of the history books he has I can sympathize. In one part of the world known as the Middle East there is always a war of some sort going on. In the continent called Africa there is famine, death, disease in astronomical numbers. In other areas of the world where communism is in place the leaders give little for the citizens to survive on. In other parts where democracy is the primary political foundation including the United States has many leaders that abuse their power for their own personal gains and unfortunately they get away with it.

Same goes for the hierarchy in Great Britain, similar to our political system unfortunately some officials are similar to the leaders in the U.S. and don’t even get me started on the World Wars. Seeing this it is not hard to understand his reaction. Deep down I wish there was a way to help this planet get over its issues and become a peaceful place like Equestria despite the random weather. On a side note, for a time some countries of the world were in a race to see who can get to space first. The Russians got that victory but were one-up’d by the U.S. with their landing on the moon. How they are able to accomplish these feats without magic is just mind blowing. Later they decided to come together and build an international space station. In a way seeing this gives me a glimmer of hope that humanity will take a step in the right direction. But once again I find myself worrying about Eduardo again. More than anything I hope to accomplish here I wish to help him. Between Spike Fluttershy and myself it will be difficult. However with the magic of friendship I’m sure we can make it happen. I just wish you Luna and the others were here. I miss you all so much right now.

Your Faithful Student,

Twilight Sparkle

P.S. I turned Eduardo into a pony earlier. He looks quite handsome as a stallion.

When Twilight was rolling up the letter to hand to Spike, the door began to open immediately calling everyone’s attention. Eduardo stepped out with his head hung low, hair covering his face. He whipped his hair back and stretched his arms high above his head joints all over his body popping loud enough for everyone to hear. He opened his eyes to look around the warehouse finding everyone looking at him with a blank expression.

“My zipper isn’t down is it?” He asked no one in particular.

“Eddy, are you alright?” Alison asked with concern in her face along with sweat and obvious exhaustion from pounding the punching bag, the dents clearly visible.

“Yeah I’m fine just needed some time to myself is all.” He noticed the worried looks he was getting and it was bothering him. “Okay why the hell is everyone looking at me like that I’m not dead yet.” He begins walking towards the M3 “Jesus I step out of view for a little bit and the second everyone sees me its like they just saw a ghost. What time is it anyway?” He checks his watch to see its 3:07 in the afternoon. “Holy shit. Guess you did have reason to worry. Oh well time flies when you meditate.”

Twilight didn’t take this so well.

“MEDITATE?!?! MEDITATE?!?! WE’VE BEEN SITTING HERE WORRIED SICK ABOUT YOU AND YOU WALK RIGHT OUT LIKE NOTHING HAPPENED TALKING ABOUT MEDITATING?!?!” She teleported in front of him and immediately proceeded to leaving her hand print on his face with an audible smack making even the dogs cringe. She then teleported to her and Fluttershy’s room walking in and slamming the door shut.

“God damn what the hell is her problem?”

It was Fluttershy’s turn to give him a piece of her mind. “How dare you…HOW. DARE. YOU!” She walked up to him backing him to a support beam. “WE WERE WORRIED SOMETHING BAD HAPPENED AND YOU JUST BRUSH US OFF AS IF THIS WAS ANOTHER DAY! LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING MISTER YOU DON’T DO THAT TO SOMEPONY WHO CARES ABOUT YOU!” She raised her hand and he braced for impact, but it never came, he looked to her face to see tears streaming down her face.

“Fluttershy, I-”

She didn’t give him a chance to speak. She turned around and ran up the stairs to the room Twilight was in crying in closing the door behind her. He turned to Alison.

“Guess you’re gonna kick my ass?”

“No, but I should you fucking jerk, you left these three confused without so much as an explanation and left me to catch them up. Hell you’re lucky I came when I did cause if not who knows what those two would be thinking never mind Spike. No, I think between those two you got what you deserved. Spike theres an aluminum baseball bat is over there, if you want to beat him you’re more than welcome to.” Her tone harsh but Eduardo knew how she meant it.

Spike simply looked at him. “Hey man I’m just happy to see you’re okay. But let me tell you now if either Rainbow Dash or Applejack were here. It wouldn’t end well for you pal.” He giggled at the thought of seeing him pummeled but the two. From there he finished rolling up Twilight’s letter and sent it to the princess. “But shes right, I’m sorry for what happened to you. I really am. But you should have said something.”

“Only 17 years old and hes talking like one of the adults. You cease to amaze me kid. Well I should go up stairs. Ali if I’m not out in 15 minutes, call Jericho and tell him to get the swat team.”

As soon as Fluttershy closed the door she found Twilight crying into her pillow. Hearing the door close she was snapped out of it to face Fluttershy fairing no better. They stood quietly for a moment before quickly embracing each other holding tightly crying on each other’s shoulder. Fluttershy was first to speak.

“Twilight I’m so thankful to have our friends in our lives.”

“Me too, I know I don’t say this enough but I love you guys so much. I don’t know what I would do if I lost you.”

They heard a knock on the door. “Girls, Its Eddy. Can I come in?” Neither responded. “Listen I’m sorry okay? Its been a while since I’ve connected with people outside of the family and friends I already have. After 3 years of nothing but working, not even so much as spending time with the rest of the family, only working trying to make my world better. I spend every day in this god forsaken warehouse hoping for a miracle that I know will never happen. I still wake up hoping my wife is next to me, hoping my kids will burst into the room laughing and smiling. Until you guys showed up I was in a living hell. Drinking every time I was down and felt like I couldn’t go on or trying to figure out why things are this way or when I was stupid enough to put a loaded gun to my head about to pull the trigger because I couldn’t live with myself knowing that they aren’t there anymore. I’m asking you to understand. You take a man’s wife, he still has his kids, you take away his kids, and you give him nothing left to live for. I lost both in the same night and every day I live it haunts me. The only reason I’m still alive is the hope that something will happen that will have the potential to turn my life around. The moment I saw that flash of light, I knew from that moment my prayers were answered. I didn’t expect beings from another planet but hey at this point I’ll take what I can get. But for right now please I’m begging you. Don’t be mad at me because I’m an antisocial jerk. Be mad at me for not being as honest with you as you were with me.” Silence followed and Eduardo began to walk away looking at Alison shrugging his shoulders. Suddenly in a purple flash he was in the room instantly embraced by Twilight and Fluttershy.

“We forgive you.” Fluttershy smiled looking up.

“Yeah and next time you do that I’m sending your butt to the moon.” Twilight giggled.

“Deal.” Said Eduardo.

When the princess received the letter she was taken aback by Twilight’s description of earth and decided that two way communication was necessary.

My Faithful Student,

I am pleased to see your studies are going well after only being there for a day. Yes during Discord’s rule, Equestria was similar to how you described the world but unfortunately there is nothing we can do to help them. If they cannot accept their own differences and live in peace then they will not be so accepting of us. However with their project in space I am quite surprised to say that in that respect they are willing to cooperate but it will be many years before the corrupt, greed, and evil is extinguished from that world, especially since they do not have magic. As for the human you are staying with I must say that I am interested into learning more about him. Based on your description, for his age he seems wise and has an open mind and an open heart. If possible I would like to try and establish two was communication so we may all speak to each other as equals for the mutual benefit of learning from one another. Perhaps, if he sees fit, Eduardo can help with this. In the meantime I will inform your friends and my sister of your progress. So you know, we miss you too.

H.R.H,

Princess Celestia.

P.S. Did he have a nice flank?

She giggled to herself as she rolled up the letter and sent it on its way. She then proceeded to Luna’s chambers where the others were. Luna had decided since everypony was there might as well have a sleep over.
“I wonder if its too late to show up?”

Eduardo opened a couple of boxes that came to his door step reveling suspension components for his STi. “Yes, now I can finally get to work on this thing.”

He took the boxes and placed them next to the car in question and went to the machine area returning with a box of sockets and assorted wrenches neatly organized in one hand getting to work immediately anticipating excellent results. The only thing he enjoyed more than working on his cars was driving them to the absolute limit. Going fast was his life’s calling and he knew it. Unfortunately running an F1 team was firmly out of his budget despite his success. Meanwhile Twilight was in his books becoming more intrigued as she read comprehending every word. ‘This whole galaxy moves on its own because of the gravitational pull of the sun? I wonder what Celestia will say about this…’

Fluttershy and Alison were just outside taking a walk around the property getting to know each other. Spike was watching Eduardo intently as he worked taking about 20 minutes for setting up the suspension for each corner of the car and another hour balancing and aligning the wheels. Satisfied he bolted on a fresh set of tires took it off the stands and decided right then and there to take it for a test spin. He walked outside to see Alison and Fluttershy having a girly chat leaning on Alison’s BNR34 and noticed a familiar black and white Corvette ZR1 fast approaching seeing two people inside, a passenger and the driver. The Vette parked behind the R34 and two men stepped out in casual attire one proudly wearing an MDPD Shield on his hip next to his sidearm. The other with a similar badge hanging around his neck and his sidearm holstered on his waistband standing roughly 3 inches taller than the driver and similar in facial features.

“Now what in the hell are you two doing here?” Eduardo asked his guests.

“We heard some jackass was about to make some trouble here.” The driver gestured towards the track. “You wouldn’t know anything about that would you?”

“Well I just finished the STi so yeah. What you gonna stop me?” Eduardo confidently challenged.

“I say you boys settle this on the blacktop.” Alison said.

“Well this I gotta see.” Said the passenger.

The three men laughed as Eduardo led everyone inside to his office area and made the introductions. Needless to say it was just another episode of what Alison went though the night before, but double the confusion and the priceless faces and stupid questions that followed all were answered through example and ponification. Eduardo Alison and the three Equestrians found this quite humorous.

“Pay up Jericho.” Said Joseph.

“Screw you how the hell was I supposed to know that Eddy had something to do with all this?” Jericho responded.

“Cause I radiate awesome Jerry.” Said Joseph.

Jericho reluctantly paid Joseph $50 and proceeded to the inevitable question. “So why exactly are you here?”

“Well we want to learn about your world which much of it we have but unfortunately much of it we do not understand.” Twilight said.

“And you’re cool with this Eddy? Don’t you think its dangerous housing three people from another planet?” Jericho asked.

“Well so long as no one other than the present company inside of this warehouse knows then it won’t be a problem. Besides its only temporary.” Eduardo said nonchalantly.

“Whats to stop them from pulling a Christopher Columbus?” Giving the three visitors a questioning look.

“Cause we’ve got the bombs Jerry. And Twilight is well aware the mankind is not afraid to kill, whether its each other or anything else.” Fluttershy shuttered at the last statement. “But like they mentioned before these are a peace loving people and they come from a world that knows nothing of war in their present day. Besides any vise they may have they seem to have everything under control. So I say why not welcome them with open arms?”

“You make a valid point but I’ve still got my doubts.”

“You’re a cop bro. Of course you have your doubts and its for that reason you’re good at what you do. Now listen to your older cousin and relax.”

“Okay but if anything happens its your ass.”

“Yes dear.”

Just then Spike burped up a letter addressed to Twilight. Once she read it she smiled at the group. “The princess wants to establish direct communication.”

The humans were wide-eyed after hearing this.

Joseph looked towards Eduardo. “Alright genius how are you planning to pull this one off?”

“Hey did you forget who you’re talkin’ to?” He said in a fake Brooklyn accent. “I’ll figure something out. In the meantime lets have a little fun since we’re all here. Its been a while since we picked up our guitars and since Stiletto here played the drums.”

“Dammit Eddy I told you not to call me that.”

“So what if you did, what are you going to do about it?” She responded by jumping at him. He dodged a roundhouse kick to the ribs. “HA YOU MISSED!” She followed up with a spinning back kick to the chest knocking him flat on his back. Groaning he looked up to her. “You win this round my dear.” She walked towards him and pushed him down on his back giving him a seductive look and leaning forward and kissing his left cheek.

“You love it.” She said with a cocky grin.

“Touché.” He responded.

“Why don’t you two get a room already!?” Spike yelled facing the other direction and the others laughing.

Everyone proceeded up the stairs to the second floor, the girls going to the living area moving the furniture around while the men went to Eduardo’s room and got the guitars, mics, amps, and drum kit to set up. After about 10 minutes setting up everyone took their places. Alison on the drums, Joseph on the bass, Jericho on the acoustic guitar, and Eduardo on the electric.

Taking a moment deciding on a song Fluttershy, Spike, and Twilight took a seat across from where they were playing. Once they decided on a song and decided Eduardo would start off, he closed his eyes. He pictured his wife and his kids in happier times. Upon opening them he saw the three he took into his home and smiled. “Lets do this.”

These,
Half-truths you're telling me won't,
Bring me to my knees.
Scraped up and bruised from your,
Fickleness I plead,
Just let me feel some ease from,
Creatures of your greed.
Just let me feel some ease for me.

I'm not so glad I met you.
It makes me want to go away.
Until you think its over.
I touch.
Yeah yeah yeah.

The equestrians watched in awe as they played in harmony, letting their emotions control their movements. For the time they were playing, they were in their own world.

These,
Broken dreams are screams to me,
The difference I can't see,
The way you look and talk to me.
You curse at me I freeze.
The combination of lost control,
Loss of soul I wheeze.
Just give some ease to me.

I'm not so glad I met you.
It makes me want to go away.
Until you think its over.
I touch.
Yeah yeah yeah.

Where do we go from here?
You know I'm not the guilty one.
Where do we go from here?
You know I'm not your only one.

SAY!

I touch.
Yeah yeah yeah.

Where do we go from here?
Stop dreaming about that shiny gun.
Where do we go from here?
You know I'm not the only one
Where do we go from here?
Where do we go from here?
Where do we go from here?
Where do we go from here?
Where do we go?
Yeah.....

As he song ended applause was heard coming from the crowd before them.

“That was awesome.” Said Spike. “Did you guys write that yourselves?”

“Nah.” Began Jericho.

“We usually do just covers for the fun of it.” Said Joseph. “We could write our own stuff and become rich and famous, but we're happy where we are now.”

“Yeah, besides. Its overrated and people invading your personal space is not fun.” Said Alison.

“I agree.” Said Fluttershy.

“But Alison, you're a doctor. Doesn't that require you to invade other people's privacy too?” Asked Twilight.

“Yeah, but I have permission to and its for their own benefit.”

Eduardo, scoweled at that last statement.

Insomnia an Audience and Some Memories

Author's note: I originally started this chapter to continue on with the story but it led to something else so consider this a bonus chapter for those of you who are tracking this and for those who are just joining. Again I thank you all for reading my story and taking the time to comment and rate. Happy holidays to all.

Tuesday 4:12 A.M.

Eduardo lay in his mattress restless looking towards the ceiling thinking about the events that took place during the last few days. He reeked of alcohol from the binging he had when the others fell asleep but he couldn’t figure some things out. He was glad that the strangers from another world came into his life but something was amiss that night. The alcohol by now well out of his system and sober as a newborn he felt something was like that night he was being watched. The entire night he was up thinking about it. He knew it wasn’t possible. If anyone was trying to trespass in his property the motion detectors would go off waking him up right away. He figured with how hard Twilight had been working with Spike they couldn’t be bothered with his late night activities. Fluttershy didn’t even cross his mind. He was wondering what it that was making him like this. Then dismissed it as the dogs looking at him. The nerve of those two.

In the end he figured he was being paranoid again. He tossed and turned trying to find a comfortable position to sleep in. Nothing. For the little time he did sleep the nightmares would jolt him out of it. He thought sitting in the Mustang would help but to no avail. It only angered him. Stupid move on his part. The only time he slept peacefully was when he had a bottle of bourbon and no one to bother him. At this time he didn’t have that luxury. Though sometimes he got lucky, like this night for instance. He heard some movement coming from the rest of the warehouse but dismissed it as either Spike or the girls taking a late night visit to the bathroom or getting some water or the hounds rummaging through the machine shop. He had to admit the air was pretty dry in there despite living in the middle of the humid wilderness. He closed his eyes and he would remember the smell of burning flesh. Not his family’s but of his own. That smell made him sick to his stomach. He tried to sleep one more time.

Gunsmoke dust and debris blocking his vision. The iron smell of blood and burning in the air. The cries of pain. The screaming oh god the screaming. Eduardo limped through the mangled mansion a loaded Smith&Wesson 625-9 with a 6 inch barrel and compensated tip with a single .45 Long Colt bullet inside the smoothed outer chamber it rested in. He knew his cousins were safe he made sure those two were well out of the blast radius when he set those explosives off. He didn’t expect to make it and looking around he saw no one else did. He set out on a suicide mission and it was almost accomplished. All he needed to do was confirm the kill. He saw a body on the edge of the balcony looking over the pacific. He knew that was him. Pushing through the pain he made his way towards him. He collapsed. He was losing blood, a lot of it. It didn’t matter to though he just made his way towards him. His face was covered, didn’t matter. He fell to his knees and turned him over. He was out. Checked his pulse. The prick was still alive. Without a moments hesitation he thumbed the hammer and put it over his heart. “Burn in hell.”

BANG!

Eduardo shot up from his bed again instantly feeling his left hand on his right shoulder his eyes wide open and 1911 drawn aiming down the sights for any intruder. “Dammit.” Frowning he reengages the safety and tucks it under his pillow. He picks up his watch from the dresser next to his bed. 4:20 A.M. “Way too early for a drink.” He rolls out of bed and looks down. ‘Morning wood. After I take care of this I’m hitting the weights.’ Three minutes later he is in the workout area wearing jeans and a hoodie doing push-ups with his feet in the air. ‘5 sets of 100 no less.’ Once again trying to push himself to the point of exhaustion so he can sleep again. He couldn’t help but feel he was being watched though. Everytime he looked back he saw Spike right there across the warehouse snoring. ‘That kid can sleep though a tornado.’

Fluttershy had been keeping an eye on Eduardo. In the days she has been staying with him along with Twilight and Spike she noticed that his behavior changes particularly late at night. She decided to stay up and watch him one evening while the others slept. She would hide in the truck. At least if she got tired she would sleep someplace comfortably. That day he used it he came home later than usual running some supplies and left it parked in front of the garage door. Lucky he didn’t bother locking it she figured because none of them could drive a stick shift let alone anything else. She checks the clock on the dash board, 12:04 A.M. the door to Eduardo’s room opens and he steps outside. He is in a hoodie and jeans. ‘He looks like he hasn’t slept at all.’ She noticed that all he would ever wear were long sleeve shirts and jeans. Yes she has seen him with tee shirts but he would always wear something long sleeves underneath. Its as if he was hiding something. She sat in the back seat with the collapsible front seat and regular front seats providing good cover in the F-350.

He descended down the stairs and made his way to the Mustang that was covered up. He stopped in front of it and looked around to see if anyone was watching and listened for any noises. He looked up stairs where Spike was listening for a moment to find he was still fast asleep. He looked back at the Mustang. Picking up the tarp from the bottom he pulled it back to reveal a black GT500 with an aggressive styled body kit.

The headlights signals and fog lamps were blacked out, a red stripe running through the side of the car on the bottom with GT500 marked on the lower end of the front fender, and an exhaust pipe poking through the body work in front of the rear tire. She watched him walk around the intimidating looking car as if looking for visual imperfections on the body work. Occasionally he would run his hands along the body as if analyzing it for warps on the metal itself.

He moved to the drivers side door, opened it and sat inside. He moved his head down and his hair fell over his eyes and he just sat there for a couple of minutes. Fluttershy couldn’t visually make anything of the situation. He got back out and closed the door quietly making sure he didn’t wake Spike made his way to the front again opening the hood. Underneath it revealed the engine that powered it. At first glance she thought it was just another engine no doubt one he put together personally. But something was off about it, something made her nervous about that car. At that moment she recalled Alison not knowing the story behind it but something tells her that she knows more than she’s leading on. Something sinister. Something dark. Something evil. She hadn’t felt that looking at the rest of the car. But the engine was something different. She sensed that there was some malevolent intent behind the construction of it. She could tell by the look in Eduardo’s face, she focused on his eyes again. The look in his eyes changed, it wasn’t of sadness that she had witnessed days before. It was of rage, rage of such a nature that is probably comparable to the likes of Nightmare Moon. It was seeping out of him. He closed the hood quietly and covered the car again making it look like it was never disturbed.

He began to make his way towards the kitchen reaching for a cabinet and pulling out a bottle with some golden liquid inside. He opened it breaking the seal on it and began downing the bottle only stopping to catch a breath of air before going back in again. When he was through he looked dazed. He tightened the cap on the bottle returning it to its place in the cabinet and made his way up the stairs careful not to stumble and accidentally wake anyone. Before he went into his room he took a look at the truck. He couldn’t see inside it even with the moon light peeking through the skylights of the warehouse. The tints he put on the windows wouldn’t allow it. Even still he wouldn’t look away. For a moment Fluttershy thought she had been spotted and froze in place hoping she was wrong.

Much to her relief Eduardo turned to his room and unzipped his hoodie closing the door behind him. With a sigh glad she hadn’t been caught she waited a few more minutes inside until she thought it was safe to make her way toward her room. It was 1:15 A.M when she worked up the nerve to get out of the truck she quietly made her way up the stairs and into the room finding Twilight still asleep. After quietly closing the door she made her way into bed and thought about what she witnessed. ‘Should I talk to him? No if he knew I was spying on him he would get upset. But the way hes been acting between waking up this late and his attitude to that car. I’m getting worried about him. Kind of reminds me of Rainbow when shes being stubborn about something. Come to think of it he sounds more like AJ.’ She giggled silently at the thought of Eduardo looking like Applejack being dense about something. The smile quickly faded away as she looked at Twilight. ‘Maybe I should talk to Twilight. Surely she’ll know what to do. For now though sleep, I’m tired.’ With that she fell into a deep sleep.

Alison just got off her shift.
“1:09 A.M. Ugh hate graveyard shifts.” True being a doctor had its perks, saving lives and such but it was taking a toll on her sleep schedule. “Maybe a drive around the loop will get me tired.”

She walked into the multi-story parking lot and got inside her Mine’s BNR34 Skyline GTR. It was a car she was particularly fond of having. Much like it was intended it looked completely stock, even the engine looks like a regular 276 horsepower 6 banger with two turbos. She giggled at the reality that this was in fact a 750 horsepower monster. Eduardo’s Supra was actually inspired by the concept of this very car and made it a point to get himself one however passed it along to her because it didn’t suit his driving style. For Alison though it was complete perfection.

As she got on the westbound entrance ramp to 836 locally known as the Dolphin Expressway she began contemplating about Eduardo and his newfound roommates and in a way she kind of wished it was her. ‘Am I jealous?’ She flashed back to a time in high school where Eduardo was sitting lunch with her and a couple of other friends and a strange woman whom she hadn’t seen before just came up to him and started flirting with him without so much as an introduction. What made it worse was that this woman actually had his attention for the duration she was there. Alison stared daggers at her almost hoping she would burst into flames if she focused hard enough. When Eduardo took notice of this he immediately dismissed her and said that he’ll call her later. With a wink she walked away swaying her hips back and forth hoping she had is attention. Fortunately that wasn’t the case as he was trying to convince his best friend not to impale the woman. Flashing back to reality she was blushing wildly that she had acted like that, its not like she hadn’t been in a couple of relationships before most of which were less than worthy of mentioning.

But it still was on her mind. Though this time around the situation is entirely different, these were beings from another planet and as far as she can tell the women have no romantic interest in Eduardo. Why would they? They weren’t his type anyway. Yeah he had a thing for nerds and shy girls and athletic girls, and girly girls, and party girls, and hard working girls. “Jesus Christ what a man whore!” She knew it wasn’t fair to say that he was never the type to use a woman for her body. Even if they were just friends with benefits he would still invite them over for lunch and have a civilized discussion and continue being friends after. Naturally only she knew about his ventures. None of that bothered her though because its another part of him they didn’t know about. A part she witnessed first hand. The look in his eyes.

She heard of that look in a man’s eyes before but that day she saw it for herself and for the first time, she was afraid of him. The day he was admitted to the hospital he had been shot, burned, and stabbed and with that look it killed her to see him like that. She personally went out of her way to tend to his wounds and despite the numerous arguments he demanded his release from the hospital. With everything they have gone though together, that day his family died he was different. Before last Friday she wouldn’t see him for days sometimes weeks at a time. He was always in the warehouse his back always turned against the door, the upper portion of his body exposed bearing his scars working intently on a project of some sort, ignoring any visitors that came by and always had a loaded gun and alcohol within reach.

But when the three Equestrians came, she saw something in him that she hadn’t seen in three years and was afraid to have been extinguished, a light shown in his eyes again, he was smiling again, laughing again its almost as if he was happy. After that night she heavily cried tears of joy thanking the heavens that her best friend had returned to his former self. Upon the next few visits though she realized that wasn’t entirely the case. The thoughts of that man still lingered within his mind and she knew the thoughts and nightmares were still haunting him. He never got the justice he deserved, or the closure he needed to move on. To Alison she thinks that was what bothered him most. He was denied justice.

Because of that something in him snapped, the moment he was released from the hospital he went to the funeral to spread his family’s ashes soon leaving afterwards without a word to family, friends or inlaws. He drove to his now former home where he prepared it to raise a family which was riddled with bullets. He then downed an entire bottle of 151 proof alcohol, grabbed a baseball bat just whaled on everything. According to what Jericho said, every window was broken, every piece of furniture in his house broken into splinters, doors ripped from their hinges, entire slabs of stucco and drywall were ripped from the house and ended up on the floor. It wasn’t a pretty sight. According to the accounts of the neighbors his cries of pain and anger could be heard from within, every one of them silently praying for him.

A few days later she was driving home east bound on 836 from a day at the mall and saw a black ‘67 GT500 roar right past her mid day hitting the northbound lanes on I-95. Never seeing the driver at the time she thought nothing of it and figured it was just some rich boy playing with a highly sought after classic. However upon learning that Jericho and Joseph were missing she drove to what he now called his home and she found it empty. Occupying a corner of the warehouse however was a table with a tarp covering it. She walked up to it curiously and removed it. What she saw she never would have expected. There were maps, blueprints, records, videos, pictures all revolving around him. What frightened her most of all, was the picture of that man nailed to a wall with a single bullet hole in between the eyes on the far end of the warehouse with a single spent 5.56 caliber shell on the table still warm from recent use. Her mind wandered back to the present. “Palmetto’s coming up.” She turned on her indicator and turned into the on ramp to 826.

Glad To Meet Ya

Twilight watched Eduardo on his computer as he worked. In the days she has spent here she learned he was an engineer, a decent fighter, a good shot and based on what others have said a scary fast driver. Yet at only 28 he has a few cars and a truck under his name, a warehouse large enough for him and his office as well as any amount of guests. For Celestia’s sake he even bought a race track! How exactly did it take 10 years to acquire the right amount of wealth to do this? The question was bothering her. Good fortune did however smile upon her endeavor as his cousin, Joseph chose to have lunch at the warehouse that day. She walked towards the M3 he chose to make his table and sitting on a pair of the Supra’s Drag Radials and at times catching Eduardo glaring at him.

“Joseph?”

“Oh hey Sparkle, whats up?”

“I actually have a question about Eduardo and I was wondering if you knew the answer.”

“Yes its likely that Alison and Big Ed have a thing going on but they both keep denying it. I swear those two should just rent a boat and go to Elliot Key already for some alone time.”

Spike was nearby and had heard what Joseph said and he decided to use this to his advantage.

“HEY EDUARDO YOU HEAR THAT? TAKE THE GIRL OUT ALREADY! ITS OBVIOUS YOU TWO HAVE A THING GOING ON!”

He looked up from his laptop and opened a drawer. He pulled out a paintball gun, a Co2 tank, and a bag of paintballs. He then loaded it and turned on the e-trigger. He looked back at both of them.

“One more word and I’m lighting both of your asses up.”

Both of them laughed. Spike was finally able to get some payback from the mental scarring and Joseph lightly chuckled at his cousin’s expense. Twilight unfortunately was completely lost and thought this whole thing was being taken way out of proportion.

“Are you serious?!?! You ca-”

Still having a fit of the giggles. “Woah Twilight relax we’re only playing. We bust each others chops for purely laughs nothing serious just how we have always been since we were kids. RIGHT EDDYLISHOUS?”

“YOU’RE LUCKY TWILIGHTS NEXT TO YOU ASSHOLE!” He looked up to see Spike laughing still. “DON’T LAUGH SPIKEY YOU AIN’T GOT NO COVER UP THERE!”

Everyone laughed at Eduardo’s expense at that moment. With Twilight caught up she was able to relax a bit and get her question answered. “Okay I got it now, but seriously can I ask you something?”

Finishing his lunch and washing it down with some orange juice he looked towards Twilight. “No prob, shoot.”

“How exactly is Eduardo able to afford all this? Its to my understanding that yes he double majored in engineering and business but logically he would still be paying off school loans with the amount of debt he accumulated not to mention this house and everything in it.”

Joseph smiled “Oh thats a good bit of history there. Well one day we decided it was a good idea to spend a weekend in Vegas. It was after when we found out he was having a kid and getting married, me and Jericho decided yo this is a perfect excuse to go to Vegas and when we pitched the idea at him he was a little reluctant at first but after about 10 seconds of convincing he came around and said I’m driving.” He looked towards the ceiling remembering the details of their adventure with Twilight listening.

“Now after deciding we were going Jericho and I invited a few friends from the force to come along with us about 7 of us in total. The next day we told our families and got on the first plane out each of us packing a duffle bag with some nice clothes and comfortable shoes. The trip over and back was nothing special. But when we got there we found a bed and breakfast that would take us in. Let me tell you those folks were really sweet to us. Anyway we decided to go hit the casino then grab a few drinks then the strip club for his bachelor party. The last two was nothing special, 4 of us got tipsy while the other 3 got piss drunk and the girls were paying attention to the wedded man to be. It was at the casino that we were on top of the world though.”

“How so?” Twilight asked.

He laughed a little. “Before we went in we decided that any of the money we did make we would give it to Eduardo for his wedding and of course to pay off his school loans so he can get a house and pay that off and whatnot. Each of us hit a different casino switching between craps, blackjack, and roulette. Now each of us had about 10 grand going in totaling up to 70k. We landed Friday and went in that very night. Take a guess as to how much money we ended up walking out with Monday morning.”

“Um I don’t know I guess 200 grand?” Twilight gussed.

“In one weekend, 2,387,540 dollars.”

Twilight’s jaw dopped and her eyes went wide. “You guys made a killing there. Geez reminds me of when me and the girls went to Las Haygas for a week. Rainbow Dash made it back with more bits than she could count.” She giggled remembering the hangover she experienced and the crazy adventure after that first night.

“Yeah a couple of drunk celebrities were in town, that wasn’t the craziest part though.”

“ITS NOT?!”

“Nope, apparently a couple of chemists approached us after hearing about our lucky streak looking for an investor. Now the rest of us were not willing to push our luck, hell with karma that plane we were in having an engine failiure would have balanced it out. But Eduardo decided to give them a chance and listen to what they had to say. Now let me tell you Eduardo wasn’t too good at the casino, hell out of the whole weekend he probably walked out with about 50 grand at the most. But keep in mind that he wasn’t a gambler, he was a business man. While the rest of us stood by and talked about what a waste of time him listening to them was he was talking about a business deal with them. He approached us and said “Hey lets go to New Mexico.” We thought he was nuts and couldn’t believe he wanted to go through with it.”

“What happened next?”

“Well we landed in New Mexico and these dudes took us to their facility. Basically these guys were making a fuel that was environmentally friendly, cheap, and can boost a regular car’s horsepower by about 20% and recyclable byproducts. The problem was though that the money they did have was spent on research and development and didn’t have nearly enough to mass produce with the addition that oil companies were throwing law suits at them from every angle and the only way they would be in the clear is if they mass produced their product. Seeing as how they already had made a deal with another oil company to have their fuel at their pumping stations they needed another investor to donate the money they needed to get started on production.”

“How much did they ask for?”

“2 million.”

“What did he do?”

“Well he consulted with us about the deal, now even though we won most of the money we agreed to donate to him. He gave us the skinny and wanted to know if we had his back and if so he can draw up a contract and after everyone signs both the chemists and him with us as witnesses to the deal we had the potential to make millions off this. He made a convincing argument and I’ll admit we didn’t get most of it but he wasn’t stupid, yeah thick headed at times and a smartass but he knew what he was doing. We all agreed and he drew up a contract and invested the 2 million. We still had plenty left over afterwards for the wedding and the down payment of the house so in reality we had nothing to lose. Two weeks later boom that fuel was on the front page of The New York Times and The Wall Street Journal. Those dudes are rolling in dough and only 22 at the time Eddy there is making 10 million a year.”

Twilight was at a complete loss for words. ‘How in the world did he get so lucky?’ “So wait hes making that much and yet he lives here?”

Joseph laughed. “Yeah. He had more money than he knew what to do with so instead of keeping the 10 every year he gives away 9 million to charities and non-profit organizations keeping 250 grand in the bank, 500 in cash stashed away in his safe somewhere. The rest he invests in his hobby and even then he doesn’t know what to do with it so what he does is he takes the new engines auto manufactures design and make them better free of charge all he asks is that he is given credit for the work hes done.”

“Whats his hobby?”

Joseph simply looked at the Supra.

“So he does this for fun?”

“According to him when money is involved it takes the fun out of it and seeing as how he clearly doesn’t need the money he figured he needed something productive to do with his time so he is either sent engines, designs, sometimes whole cars and they ask how can we make this better. Usually the first thing out of his mouth is put a 6 speed and a clutch in it for the sports models. For the family sedans is make it either rear wheel or all wheel drive. For trucks straight up diesel power. One Japaniese manufacturer actually brought back the Rotary engine because of him. Come to think of it Mazda was the only one that made those motors.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah, wow.” Joseph looked at his watch and decided it was time to go bidding farewell to his cousin and his company. He then got in his G8 and drove off. ‘Its nice to see him in a good mood again after all this time. I hope it can stay that way.’

“Twilight can you come over here? I think I figured a way we can contact Equestria.”

She walked over to his desk and took a seat in front of him.

“Okay you know how Spike can send letters by incinerating them right?”

“Yes?”

“I’m thinking perhaps sending this laptop along with instructions on how to use it to set up a two way connection.”

“Okay so whats the problem?”

“The connection itself. I’m a mechanical engineer and even though I'm good, not a computer guru. Even so, if I am able to hack one of the satellites to establish a connection the largest window we will have is probably less than a minute every day. That and an international incident should something go wrong.”

“Okay so whats your idea?”

“I figure a different way to connect is needed. Not by conventional means but more of a mystical nature.”

“You want to use magic to establish a direct connection with Equestria using your computers?”

“Exactly, but first we have to do some small scale testing and see if its even possible. I don’t know a thing about magic but my solution lies with this.” He pulls out a little flash drive from his desk.

“What is it?”

“This is a portable wifi locator and connector, think of it was an antenna for the internet. Anywhere you want to find a laptop these days you will more than likely find these too. I’m thinking we can use your magic to make this compatible for direct two way communication. Only thing we are missing are a couple of laptops and another one of these and we can start small scale testing.”

“Do you actually think it’ll work?”

“Only one way to find out.”

With that Eduardo started the truck while Twilight got Spike and Fluttershy. Before long they were on their way to Best
Buy. Fluttershy began to speak as they pulled on to Okeechobee Rd.

“What kind of place are we going to?” She curiously asked.

“We’re going to pick up a couple of things so we can talk directly with your home world.”

“What are we picking up exactly?”

“A desk top hard drive, a laptop and two wifi connectors. We shouldn’t be there for more than 30 mins. You’re free to go ahead and roam around too while you’re at it and if anyone with a shirt with the company logo asks if you need help just say you’re browsing around.” All three nodded as they made their way to the store.

When they got there they walked inside the store. Spike Fluttershy and Twilight were frozen in place by what they saw. So many different forms of technology accessible for anyone with a job. For a moment they were lost at all the shiny bits and pieces of computers, laptops, cameras, t.v’s from corner to corner of the store. Eduardo whistled at them to snap them out of their trance and lightly chuckled remembering when he came to a store like this when he was a kid and had a similar reaction.

They quickly caught up to him and stayed nearby passing by all the gadgets that were set on display as Eduardo led them to the computer section of the store. A particular hard drive caught his attention. To him it looked simple and inexpensive but seeing that it has wireless capabilities he figured it would get the job done. Afterwards he picked out a laptop. One with a large enough screen so that they can see everyone whats more it had an integrated webcam which made it that much better. Once they got done there they picked up two wifi locators and proceeded to the checkout isle. After they paid and got the receipt they Eduardo loaded the stuff in the bed of the truck and locked the tailgate and camper. From there they proceeded home to where they would test his theory.

After getting home and unloading the stuff Eduardo hooked up the hard drive to the T.V in the living area finishing with connecting it to the internet and began doing the preparations with the computer hard drive and the laptop. Finally when it came time to the wifi connectors Twilight took a hold of them and cast an amplification spell which allowed its range to be widened significantly farther. He took the laptop and walked to the outer edge on the property. He opened it and logged on to a private chat room and sent a video chat request which resulted in Twilight showing up on screen with Fluttershy and Spike in the living area. Satisfied he went back into the warehouse with a confident smile.

“Alright guys let me write up the instructions and we can send this baby on its way.” He wrote up the instructions in a way that would be fairly easy to understand even for beings who have never seen technology like this before. When he finished he handed the laptop with the note inside it to Spike. “Whenever you’re ready big guy.” With that Spike smiled and incinerated the laptop instantly disappearing into green dust and on its way to Princess Celestia.

He looked up at Twilight and Fluttershy on the second floor. “You ladies think this’ll work?”

“I hope so.” Fluttershy said with a hopeful smile. “The thought of seeing everypony again would make me really happy.”

“What about you Twilight?” He asked.

“I have no idea.” She said with a laugh.

20 minutes later the three were waiting in the living area with Jackson and Rocky cuddling between various spaces of the four in the area with the chatroom still opened and music playing on youtube patiently waiting. Eduardo decided to break the silence.

“Hey Fluttershy?”

“Yes Eduardo?”

“Which of your friends is the one with the short temper again?”

“That would be Rainbow Dash, why?”

“Just thinking.” Chuckling lightly.

“About?” Twilight replied.

“Have you ever been so mad you just did something like cause problems for people that had nothing to do with it?”

Both Twilight and Fluttershy sat there in complete silence eyes wide remembering their situations. Fluttershy thought of the Gala ‘You’re going to LOOOOVE MEEEEE!!!’, Twilight thought of the Smarty Pants incident ‘If I can’t find a friendship problem, I’LL MAKE A FRIENDSHIP PROBLEM.’. They looked at each other and back at him and gave him a sheepish grin. Seeing the looks on their faces he had his answer and decided to press them for further answers another time. He then looked at Spike.

"What about you Spike?" Eduardo looked over at Spike and he gave him the same look. ‘Oh yeah I’m definitely interested with what these three have to say.’

“The reason I’m asking is simple. Technology when misunderstood or misinterpreted can in fact bring out the worst in you. I went through a couple of laptops because of that. Even went as far as shooting one with 5, 2.5 inch buckshot rounds with my benelli and incinerating the rest with old motor oil and racing fuel.” He chuckled promptly being joined by the others when the screen came alive.

“Hello? Can anypony hear us?”

“Um sister I don’t think that’s how it works.”

“Twilight! Spike! Fluttershy! Can y’all hear us?”

“They have to send us another one this one isn’t working right.”

“Oh we have got to have a party for this!”

“How is that contraption supposed to let us communicate with them?”

Twilight Fluttershy and Spike got up excited as they video started coming to screen able to see their friends again.

“Twilight is that you?” Celestia asked.

“Yes princess everything is all right how is everypony?”

Luna responded “Relieved.”

“You got that right!” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Oh my, girls you look completely different.” Said Rarity.

As everyone from Miami and the Royal Palace got reacquainted Twilight waved for Eduardo to come into the picture.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, girls, This is Eduardo.”

He came into the picture and could hardly believe what he was seeing. He looked up at the screen to see 6 ponies one pink with cotton candy like hair and bright blue eyes, another, orange with a cowboy hat and blonde hair and green eyes, a sky blue pegasus with rainbow colored mane and tail and magenta eyes, and a marble white unicorn with a purple mane and tail with deep blue eyes. In the center he saw the two alicorn princesses both regal features one white with a pastel colored mane and tail and purple eyes and the other a deep blue with a starry midnight blue mane and tail with gentle light green eyes both of their manes waving in the direction of a non-existent wind standing taller than the rest. All of them smiling warmly on the screen looking the savior and friend of Fluttershy, Spike and Twilight.

Eduardo smiled warmly. “Hi everyone, it’s a pleasure and an honor to meet you all.”

“The pleasure is all ours.” Said Celestia.

“We humbly thank you for watching over them. I’m sure it took a lot of courage to do what you did for them.”

“It was nothing princess. I’m sure any decent human could have done the same.”

“Yes, I’m aware the likes of you are few and far between.”

“You just have to know where to look.”

“I believe Twilight has told you about us?”

“Of course. Honestly I don’t think you could have sent anyone better for this mission than these three here.”

“I’m glad to hear it. I have been briefed upon your kind’s history. I’m very sorry you have to live in a world with such circumstances.”

“Don’t be. We all have our purpose for being here.”

“I couldn’t agree more. Could you perhaps tell us a bit more about yourself?”

“Hasn’t Twilight here been keeping tabs on me?”

“Yes she has, but I want to hear it from you, and the rest of us seem to agree.”

Eduardo was never one to enjoy being put out on the spot like that. Any other time he would have disagreed but at this point he wasn’t about to say no to a goddess from another world who can raise the sun. He smiled and looked directly at the screen and sarcastically spoke. “Where do I begin?”

Seeing Eye to Eye

A/N: Alright folks heres a new chapter for you to celebrate with the new year. May all your resolutions come true and lets make 2012 the BEST YEAR EVER!

“Before we begin I must ask how you knew this would work.” Luna asked interested in the device she saw before her standing beside her sister.

Eduardo smiled and looked at the screen. “I didn’t. I figure just wing it and see what happens.”

“Is that not risky?” Celestia asked.

“Anything you do in life has some risk associated with it besides a thousand bucks isn’t exactly breaking the bank for me. If anything I was actually hoping this didn’t work so we could try a different method.”

“What would have been the next option?” Luna asked.

“Guess we’ll never know.” Eduardo chuckled.

“I believe we can all agree on that.” Celestia said.

Celestia had a serious expression now. “Now, down to business. Tell us about yourself.”

“Easy enough. I’m a 28 year old mechanical engineer, I live in Miami Florida in the great country of the United States of America. I was born and raised in this fine city and though there are times where this place drives me to the point of insanity this will always be home to me. As you may already know I live alone in this warehouse you see behind me, that was until you sent the three wonderful beings behind me. Other than that I don’t know what else can be said.”

“Do you have any family?”

Eduardo’s expression grew serious. “Just my cousins now. I never met my father and mom unfortunately died from a car accident 2 years ago, drunk driver. I never saw eye to eye with my uncles so naturally as I got older we grew apart. Grandparents passed a long while ago when I was still in college.”

“I was informed you had a family of your own at one point.”

“I did.”

“Forgive me if I am forward but can I ask what happened?”

Eduardo’s hands balled into fists. “I would rather not visit that subject.”

“I understand.”

“Thank you.”

“May I ask a favor of you?” Luna asked.

“Depends.”

“May we see your true form, without your clothing?”

“Trust me, you don’t want to see that.”

“Forgive my curiosity. We have never seen any species from another world.”

“I understand and though many other humans would do the same thing you asked me to do for probably a lot less than curiousity I’m not trying to be rude, there is a reason why I dress the way I do.”

“Can you tell us?”

He thought for a moment. He looked at the 6 ponies on the screen and the three humans behind him. He looked back at the screen. “I have a better idea. I’ll take my shirt off but nothing more. You get your answer and I can keep my mouth shut on one condition.”

The princesses and ponies looked at Eduardo. “Its only going to be us. No one else in attendance, that means everyone on your side except the princesses and these three here are out of sight and out of hearing range.”

“And what are you hiding huh?” Rainbow Dash flying towards the laptop making sure she was in full view.

Eduardo looked at Rainbow. “Trust me, you wouldn’t be able to handle how I look under these clothes. The only reason I’m showing the princesses is because I’m sure they’ve experienced some horrors of their own after being alive for several millennia and would know better than anyone there is always more than meets the eye. I’m sorry but this is a personal matter and I’m not exactly willing to let just anyone see this. But I will admit its impressive how quickly you stood up at the first sign of danger, I won’t blame you, you have every right to want to defend them but I assure you I will not bring any harm to them.” He can see why she bares the element of loyalty. Quick to react at the first sign of danger to a friend. “You’re Rainbow Dash right?”

“The one and only.” She struck a confident pose.

“Well Rainbow I’ve been informed you’re quite the athlete and a speed freak. Its been a while since I’ve met anyone who likes speed as much as I do.”

“Hay yeah, its my life’s calling.”

“I know the feeling.” He gave a warm smile.

After reasoning with her Rainbow settled a bit and went back with the others. He had no doubt that she was still skeptical, hell he would be too.

“Now Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, do we have an accord?”

They looked at each other and back at Eduardo and nodded. He turned back to Spike Fluttershy and Twilight with a smile.

“This won’t take long, in the meantime you guys can hangout in my room help yourself to have a little fun with the guitars just don’t mess with the tuning and don’t be too loud alright? I’ll come get you when we’re done.”

The three nodded and they proceeded to his room, the dogs stayed with their master.

He turned back to the screen.

“Is the room cleared?”

“Yes, the others are outside with the guards.”

“Good, I’ll warn you now, what you’re about to see is just a couple of products the worst of my kind has to offer. Keep in mind that this bares no comparison to what I lost at the hands of people like that. Regardless though its not pretty and though the physical pain is gone the emotional torment I’m left with still resides within me. Now before I continue I’ll ask you one last time. Are you sure you want to go through with this?”

The princesses nodded. He then turned around making sure the door to his room was closed and unbuttoned his shirt. He took it off and the princesses now able to see his torso, completely awe struck by what they saw. His chest, arms, back, everything from his hip to his collarbone.

“Oh my word.”

“Who would do such a thing?”

That was Celestia and Luna’s response upon seeing the scars Eduardo wore on his body. Both alicorn sisters wanted to get some sort of idea of the kind of life he was living despite his success before the other three showed up. It is worth mentioning that they were not ready for what they saw. Yes they expected scarring but not of such a high degree. He slid his arms through the sleeves and buttoned his shirt back up feeling that was all they needed to see. He wasn’t in the least bit proud of them but if showing them off saved him the trouble of explaining it, he figured that was a fair trade.

“Satisfied?” His face now serious.

Neither of them answered.

“Okay now that we have that out of the way lets invite the girls back in. And remember you both gave me your word, we keep this between us.”

“Yes of course.”

Both parties invited the element bearers back in the conversation. While the princesses fetched them outside of their chamber Eduardo simply went to his bedroom and knocked saying they can come out. He poked his head in the room.

“Enjoy playing with my guitars?” He asked the three.

“Um…well Applejack gave me a couple of lessons on an acoustic guitar but I have no idea how to manage with the electric.” Said Fluttershy

“Same story with the bass I have to admit. But it is intriguing.” Said Twilight.

Spike with a nonchalant attitude. “Meh, I’m more of a piano guy.”

“That’s pretty cool bro, Joseph actually rocks the piano pretty hard, the bass is just for fun.”

As they approach the screen everyone is present in Canterlot. Eduardo and the Princesses continue their conversation.

“So anything else you’re interested in knowing?” Eduardo asks.

“Actually we were considering in going over ourselves to see your world.” Celestia said.

“The six of you? Here? When I’m already housing them?” He moves his head over to the three behind him. “Sure sounds like fun, I have more than enough room for everyone here. Just gotta breakout the inflatable beds and you girls can have one big slumber party.”

“Did somepony say PARTY?” Suddenly in the background behind the princesses Pinkie pulls out a brightly colored cannon out of nowhere and fires several shots randomly in the air covering the chamber in confetti, streamers and balloons.

Eduardo turns to Twilight “I take it that was Pinkie Pie.”

“Eeyup.”

“And she can somehow do stuff like that at will?”

“Every time.” Spike replied.

He turns back to the screen with a smile. “Oh this is gonna be fun then.”He chuckles lightly with the others joining in.
“All right if the six of you are going to be coming here we’ll have to coordinate your arrival so it doesn’t look suspicious. We don’t want a repeat of last Friday.”

“Agreed.” Everyone said in unison.

“One question though.” Eduardo was curious.

“Mhm?” Celestia willing to answer.

“If you’re coming to spend time where which I predict will be possibly days or perhaps weeks whos going to be working the sun and the moon?”

“We have a team of unicorns that are more than capable of accomplishing said task. Before my sister and I they were the ones who did the job of course they had to be amassed in large groups but in the event either Luna or I were ill they would take the job temporarily.”

“So you’re gonna call in sick to play hookey and have a little fun.”

“Precisely.” Celestia said with a smile.

“Well even Royalty needs a vacation. Hey Miami is the place to be for vacation, especially with the holidays around the corner. It doesn’t get better than here.”

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“Princess in my book you are now 20% cooler.”

“HAY! That’s my line.”

“Is it?”

“Its kind of her trademark darling.” Rarity said with a smile.

“Gotcha.”

“You’re fucking crazy.” Jericho was displeased with the plan Eduardo had in mind for the arrival of their guests. “You almost got into serious shit for the other three how the hell are you going to be able to handle all nine of them?”

“Bro how many times have I housed 20 plus drunk people in this very warehouse?”

“Jackass. You are having royalty from another world here.”

“And they understand they being discreet is necessary so they will comply with whatever I ask them to do because I know it’ll keep them from trouble. Besides whats the worst that can happen?”

“I hate it when you say that.”

“Why?”

“Because ever since we were prepubescent knuckle heads every time you say that the worst usually does happen.”

“Is this about what happened after we came from New Mexico?”

“What do you think? That shit was horrible.”

“That was 6 years ago man you gotta let that go.”

“Let it go? I still have nightmares about that shit.”

“How the fuck was I supposed to know that chick you hooked up with was a tranny?”

Joseph was nearby falling off the stool laughing while Twilight and the others were completely lost.

“Big brother I’m sorry but that shit was hilarious.”

“I have to say Jerry, I agree with Joe here.” Eduardo responded.

“Umm…” Fluttershy said in an attempt to get their attention.

Eduardo looked over at them. “Oh its nothing guys just a little mishap Jericho had here with a lady friend he met before he met his bride to be. Say did you ever get his name?”

Spike and Joseph burst out laughing with Twilight and Fluttershy looking at him stunned.

“Oh, I never expected him to have such…..preferences.” Fluttershy meekly said.

“And he is married too so that means….” Both Fluttershy and Twilight were wide eyed looking directly at Jericho with Twilight blushing and Fluttershy cupping her hands over her mouth. This didn’t stop Spike, Joseph and Eduardo from laughing themselves to the floor.

“Damn bro, you got burned by two chicks from another planet!” Eduardo said clenching his stomach.

Twilight and Fluttershy soon caught up with the joke and started laughing to themselves at Jericho’s expense.

“You guys are dicks.”

“Least we didn’t make out with one!” Joseph shot back.

“THATS IT! C’MER YOU SCROWNY LITTLE SHIT!” Jericho lunged at his little brother grappling him into a chokehold.

“SAY UNCLE! SAY UNCLE YOU LITTLE RUNT!”

“UNCLE UNCLE!”

With that he let him go and both got off the floor with the laughter dying down around the kitchen.

“Okay now that we got that out of the way how about we figure a way to get these folks here without raising any alarms.” Jericho mentioned.

“How quickly you bounce back.” Eduardo still wanting to be a wiseass.

“I’ll drop you too bitch.”

“Okay heres what I have in mind. We’ll wait till another cloudy night rolls around and we’ll pick them up then. With that flash of light Eddy told us about no one will second guess it and think its just lighting impacting the ground. Only thing is it’ll be in Homestead but theres not enough light out there to give us away and ” Joseph said with confidence in his voice.

“Wow Joe, I’m impressed.” Jericho said with Eduardo agreeing.

“Okay now comes the fun part. Cars.” Eduardo said with eagerness in him voice. “I say we take Jericho’s Excursion and my Super Duty as well as the G8. I’ll take point in the Super Duty. Driving the G8 is Jericho following me and Joseph takes the Excursion. I’ll keep an eye on the scanners checking for any cop activity in the area.”

“Um are we coming too?” Fluttershy asked with Twilight and Spike equally curious.

“Of course you are. Twilight, Spike you ride with Joseph, Fluttershy, go with Jericho. Joseph, I need you to keep an eye on our 6 to watch out for any bubblegum machines following.”

The three had confused faces to which Jericho responded. “Florida Highway Patrol.”

“Oooh.” The three said in unison.

“Okay with that settled I’ll tell the others the plan and when it’ll go down. In the meantime make sure your machines are up to snuff, we wouldn’t want to have any break downs.”

At that moment the familiar sound of an RB26 was descending upon the occupants of the warehouse.

“Ali’s here.”

The GTR slowly rolled backwards inside the warehouse and parked next to Eduardo’s Super Duty. Alison came out happy to see everyone in seemingly good spirits.

“Hello there boys and girls. Did you miss me?”

The girls giggled and greeted Alison with a hug. “How are you doing? Its been a couple of days.” Said Twilight.

“Yeah work has kept me up late but luckly now I actually have a few days off.”

“Excellent then you can help us get the others.” Eduardo said.

“Wait what? I didn’t agree to anything!”

“Sweetheart at this point you don’t have a say in the matter.”

“Do you get off on me kicking your ass?”

“I haven’t decided yet.”

“NO! NO! YOU TWO ARE NOT DOING THIS AGAIN!” Spike yelled at the two flirtatious adults.

“The kid’s got a point. Right now we have more urgent matters to discuss.”

“Alright I’ll bite whats the plan?”

Joseph explained the plan to Alison and Eduardo picked out the cars they would be using to pick them up. Most of which she agreed and it had been impressive that they came up with all that in about two minutes while busting each others chops. On this occasion the best plan is usually the simplest. That’s how those three men before her were always were when it came to anything that required coordination.

“I think I should come along and bring the Skyline. I think it’ll be a little weird to come to a new world and see nothing but a few dudes.”

“Alright you're in.”

“Yay! So when are we doing this?”

“I checked the weather reports this morning, theres gonna be a small thunderstorm somewhere over at homestead by Krome Ave in about 2 days. I’m sure we can pick a good spot there, nothing but farm land anyway.” Jericho said.

“Alright, Joseph I’ll go with you to scope a spot out for the meet, Alison you enjoy shopping right?”

“Yeah why?”

“Our guests are going to need clothes. Take Twi and Flutters with you I’m sure they can help a great deal.” He passes his debit card to her. “The pin is 1911 take the F-350 with you. The three of you can fit in the front and can load all the stuff either in the bed or in the back seat. Jericho?”

“Yeah.”

“Did the tranny use tongue?”

“Leave it to Eddy to piss the cop off.” Alison said laughing along with Fluttershy and Twilight.

“Have they always been like that towards each other?” Twilight asked.

“Oh you have no idea. Those three stooges together is just a laugh every time.”

The three were halfway through their shopping spree. Having already shopped for Luna, Celestia, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity Alison figured it would be a good idea to shop for Spike, and the girls who were already here. Fluttershy sat in the back seat looking out the passenger window deep in thought about the difference between how Eduardo was today and the night she observed him.

“You’ve been awfully quiet back there Fluttershy. Something on your mind?”

“Um…Alison?”

“Whats up?”

“Theres something I want to know, but I don’t want you to be mad at me.”

“You have a crush on Eduardo?” She said jokingly.

Fluttershy blushed at the thought. “Oh no nothing like that.”

“I’m kidding sweetheart, whats on your mind?”

“Um….a couple of nights ago I kind of sort of spied on Eduardo and I saw some things.”

“Don’t tell me you caught him masterbating.”

Both Twilight and Fluttershy looked at Alison blushing.

“You did didn’t you?” Said Alison in a serious tone.

“Um….no.”

“Oh thank god, I caught him once and to this day I still got on his case about that. But still why were you spying on him?”

“Um…I kind of notice that he acts differently when he thinks no one else is around.”

“Like how?” Alison asked.

“Fluttershy did Eduardo do something bad?” Twilight asked.

“No, but its just that, sometimes at night he looks at that car that has the tarp on it. I decided one night to see what he does around it. At first it looks like he was just inspecting it, like he was looking for any imperfections on the bodywork. Everything seemed normal then he sat inside of it. I couldn’t see the expression on his face but he seemed upset.” She then thought about the engine in the GT500. “Alison, I saw the look on his face when he opened the hood of the car. The look in his eyes was not the same from when I first saw him or when got really sad. I felt that he was furious at it. After that he closed it up and covered it again. He went to the kitchen to drink some strange golden liquid and he went to his room.”

“Did you see what happened afterwards?”

“No I waited till I felt it was safe to go up stairs to bed.”

“I see. You know if you got caught he would be really mad but don’t think for a second that he would intentionally hurt you. Hes not a monster. Just really sad is all.”

“Was there some reason he built that engine? With the other cars I knew they were built for racing and this one looked like it did too, but I got the feeling that theres a lot more to it than that. Hes not acting the way he did around the others. Just that one.”

“I couldn’t tell you. The first time I saw that Mustang I was headed home from shopping. I can tell you this though. The sound it makes is scary. Everything around it literally shakes. Its got more horsepower than my Skyline and that’s about 750 horsepower and its got a lot of torque easily about 1000 per foot pound. And its loud when its at full throttle even idling its scary. But that’s just the way he is. Every car he builds reflects how he feels at the time of building it. Every engine he has ever built was always associated with joy or courage or hope. But that car, that supercharged 427, it was probably built with a lot of hatred and anger behind it. Not a pleasant history behind that car.”

“I was afraid of that.”

“You know that Supra he has?”

“Yes?”

“That’s his most recent attempt for him to be happy again. I’ve seen him in action when I drive behind him. Hes not reckless, everything he does in that car is stable and deliberate. For about 6 months he was building that car. He recently hit about 246 mph in it. But that’s not the most amazing part.”

Twilight and Fluttershy looked and listened.

“Every time he drives it, It looks like he is finally starting to move on and let go of his past.”

Meeting

A/N: Wow this one took a little longer than expected. Writers block sucks. Anyway again happy new year guys and enjoy the story.

Wednesday 9:45 A.M.

Eduardo was on the roof of his warehouse looking toward the clear sky letting his mind wonder endlessly in and out of random thought. ‘Eleven hours, fifteen minutes. These folks have been here for nearly a week already. By now they know my drinking habits and some details revolving around my past. But they don’t know about him or what happened in Cali or the details about their deaths. I want to hide this too but theres no chance of that is there? I know better than to say that. That engine can damn near wake the dead. Annie, Jasmine, Maria, Junior…..its been three years. Three long painful years of keeping that promise I made to you, I’m so lost without you guys.’ A tear escapes his scarred eye. ‘I love you all so much, too much to let go. Having them here is only a thought as to what could have been. Yet here I am I’m laughing again. We all are. We’re all smiling and having a good time like we used too. Joseph’s girl is pregnant. They don’t know if it’s a boy or a girl. No one cares so long as it comes out healthy. Probably taking the Supra out again tonight. I hope no one here follows. The last thing I need now is someone getting hurt just because the just wanted to see my driving. Why its considered in such high regard is something I’ll never understand. It can’t just be something that I drown myself in because it makes me happy, because I enjoy it, because it makes sense. I feel it every time I turn the key, every time I step on the gas or shift gears. I enter a world where nothing else matters. What if they do follow? Do I try to lose them? No if Alison is driving then there wouldn’t be a reason to worry. She knows she can’t stay with the Supra and she knows better than anyone following me would get someone killed. Its happened too many times since I came from Cali. I guess we’ll see when I start that engine tonight. I’ll try to push the envelope again. I know shes got more to give.’

He got up and made his way to one of the sky light windows looking upon Spike and his cousins sharing a laugh over a joke one of them made. No doubt a dirty joke of some sort. He backs away approaching the ladder. ‘I can’t help but feel this is just some cruel joke someone is playing on me with all these Equestrians coming here. Yet I welcome them with open arms, why? It doesn’t make sense to me, it shouldn’t make sense. Yet here I am just going with the flow hoping for the best. I’ve got a bad feeling something is going to happen soon. Either way for now I should play it a little closer to the vest and keep one eye open. The meetings going to happen at 10 tonight, not many people should be out at that time. I’ll leave the Super Duty and take something a little more…deliberate, just in case. Theres plenty of room for the element bearers and Spike in the Excursion and the princesses can ride with either Alison or my cousins. No doubt questions will be asked and looks will be shot at me.’ He descended the ladder and looked towards the sky again and drew his 1911 and aimed down the night sights as he pointed it towards the sky disengaging the safety and his finger on the trigger. “Emilio Hernando Cortez, I know you’re still alive and well, and when I find you I swear on the ashes of my family I will kill you.” With that he clicked the safety back on and holstered the pistol and walked inside the warehouse joining the conversation with the others.

Wednesday 8:40 P.M.

“Alright, lets go through the check list.”

“Ready.”

“Clothes?”

“Check.”

“Map.”

“Check.”

“Scrolls with tracking spells?”

“Check.”

“Snacks?”

“Check.”

“Enough room for every pony in the cars we’re using plus radios for each of them?”

“Double the check.”

As Twilight and Spike finished their checklist Fluttershy waited in the G8 eager to see her friends again. The G8, Excursion, and Skyline were all parked outside ready for the meeting that was close at hand.

“Alright before we go are there any questions?” Jericho asked.

“Nope.”

“Nada.”

“Ziltch.”

“Alright, lets roll out folks, wouldn’t want to be late for this date.”

Jericho mounted the G8 and brought the supercharged V8 to life. Twilight and Spike both sat inside the Excursion with its turbo diesel engine already at idle and Alison sat in the Skyline all waiting on Eduardo to take point in the Super Duty.

*Radio Static*

“Yo guys I think you need to start without me.”

Jericho’s voice came on. “The 350’s giving you problems?”

“Yeah probably needs a new battery cause this thing isn’t starting up.”

“Alright I’ll keep on the scanners till you show up in the mean time Alison you take point.”

“Awesome I get to lead a motorcade? This is turning out to be a good night.”

Joseph’s voice came on. “Alright Stiletto just make sure the rest of us can keep up huh?”

“I’ll kick your skinny ass like I did to Eddy.”

“Aw Stiletto I can’t believe your cheating on me.”

“Both of your asses are mine.”

“Hey cut the chatter we got to get going. Eddy catch up as quickly as you can when you sort that problem out.”

“Copy that.”

“Alright, Alison whenever you’re ready.”

Alison shifted into first with Joseph following and Jericho close behind making their way to the turnpike. As Eduardo watched them drive off he turned to the GT500.

“Alright Sally, its been a while since we last rolled together and we have a history but I promise if you take care of me, I’ll take care of you.”

*Radio Static*

“Where the hell is Eduardo? Changing a battery does not take this long.” Alison said.
The motorcade was already entering the outer reaches of homestead.

“Maybe he got pulled over. It is the holidays after all” Said Joseph.

“Most likely, but I’m not hearing any radio chatter about the truck. Hes probably taking Krome and meeting up with us further on.” Said Jericho.

“Averaging at least 90 in that road is not easy in any car big brother so forget the truck.”

“Okay lets accept that he’ll be a little late besides we planned for this already. In case he doesn’t show we still have plenty of room for everyone to be comfortable.” Alison said.

“I don’t know Ali.” Jericho began. “He takes pride in his punctuality and he does whatever he has to do to get anywhere on time.”

“On time for him is 10 minutes early bro.”

“My point exactly. Wait I see something coming up on the rear view….no….it can’t be.”

“Yo talk to me bro whats going on back there.”

“….God…”

Jericho couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The all too familiar headlights closing in on his rear with that same sound that he knows too well.

“Guys, hes here.”

“Why is he making it sound like it’s a bad thing?” Twilight asked Joseph.

Joseph looked in the rear view mirror and became wide eyed.

“What the hell is he thinking?” Joseph said.

“Guys talk to me whats going on back there.” Alison’s voice sounding concerned.

Fluttershy took a look on the rear view mirror on the passenger side door and instantly understood. It was here.

The ground shaking roar of the V8 passed them leaving a beam of two red lights in its wake. The motorcade could only watch as the GT500 quickly passed them leaving them puzzled. A moment later it was gone from sight.

The radio came on with Twilight’s voice. “Please tell me we aren’t the only ones who saw that.”

“Three other cars and that’s the one he decided to bring? Damn him.” Joseph said under his breath.

Eduardo sat in the drivers seat seeing the headlights disappear in his rear view mirror keeping his foot at mid throttle maintaining a cool 130 mph at 6th gear.

‘I’m gonna have some explaining to do but for the time being that’ll have to wait. For now lets just hope nothing happens tonight, I can handle cop trouble but that’s about it. But just in case…’ He opened the glove box to reveal a stainless S&W 625-9 in a nylon holster.

As the motorcade arrived at the meeting spot they saw the silhouette of the Mustang with only its fog lamps cutting through the darkness with Eduardo leaning on the drivers side rear fender watching them approach.

Each of them parked alongside each other everyone stepping out looking at the Mustang and its driver. Alison was first to speak.

“There was never a problem with the battery was there?”

“…”

“ANSWER ME DAMMIT!”

He looked at Alison and smiled gently.

“I haven’t driven this car in a while I figure there wouldn’t be any harm in bringing it out.”

Jericho noticed he was wearing his 625-9 on his waist.

“Eddy whats going on man? The last time you had that revolver was when-”

“We’ll have plenty of time to talk about this later. In the meantime lets prepare for their arrival.”

They reluctantly agreed and got everyone’s individual clothes out ready for their arrival.

Eduardo looked to Spike. “Whenever you’re ready.” He nodded and sent the letter. A moment later he burped out 2 letters and placed them in the center where the headlights of the cars and truck pointed. A moment later two bright bursts of light engulfed them revealing 6 ponies.

“Woah nelly.”

“I feel like I just managed 3 sonic rainbooms.”

“Same here dear.”

“Wooo lets do that again.”

“Lets not.”

“You said it Lu Lu.”

As they recovered from their daze an amused Eduardo approached them. “Welcome to the planet earth everyone or should I say everypony?” They stood up and were greeted by Twilight Spike and Fluttershy all releaved that they were safe and sound.

“Princess Celestia, Luna, girls how are you feeling?”

“We are alright Twilight Sparkle. Winded but alright.” Celestia said.

Much to the human’s surprise the alicorn sisters stood at around 6 feet while the other ponies stood at a solid 4.

“You were not kidding when you said that teleportation spell takes a lot out of you.”

“Hehe well I’d hate to say I told you so.”

“Okay now that you gathered your bearings would you do us the honors of changing so we can get out of here? We’ve got company headed this way.” Said Jericho.

“Whats their ETA?” Asked Eduardo.

“5 minutes.”

“Three more than we need. Can we get dressed in your cars?” Asked Luna.

“It’ll be a tight squeeze but yeah.” Said Joseph.

“Okay Spike, Twilight, Fluttershy you take the others and get inside the Excursion. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia ride with Alison, I’m sorry to rush you guys but we gotta get out of here.”

Once they got through changing their physical forms and got inside their modes of transportation Eduardo’s voice came on the radio. “Okay Alison take point on Krome to the property, Joseph follow Alison and stay on her ass like your life depended on it. Jericho and I will be right behind you in case we need to distract the cops. Jericho, stay on Joseph’s 6 GO!”

With Alison leading the way to Krome the others followed suit.

5 minutes within the journey Luna was the first to speak. “It seems like Eduardo has done this before.”

“I was just thinking that too. No idea where he picked it up though.”

“Has he had any formal military training?” Celestia asked.

“Never, I was the one who taught him how to fight, he learned to shoot on his own and he has always been a good driver and that and that level of organization with time hes been pulling off stuff like that since I met him. Always punctual.”

“EDUARDO THEY’RE LOCKING ON TO YOU!” Jericho’s voice was heard over the radio.

“I’ll lead them away then Jericho make sure those girls get to the warehouse!”

“You got it.”

“Has he ever done this before?” Celestia asked.

“Distract the cops? On a couple of occasions. They haven’t caught him yet though.”

“Then maybe we should lend him a hoof oh um hand.” Said Luna as she Teleported out of the Skyline and Into the GT500.

“LUNA NO!” Alison and Celestia yelled, but it was too late.

“AH HA!! WHAT THE HELL?”

“Hi.” Luna said with a smile.

“What are you doing here!?!?”

“I figured you would need a helping hand.”

“GRRR Alright fine but only when I ask for it. In the meantime keep your seatbelt on and don’t for the love God scream.”

The GT500 roared through the streets with Miami PD hot on its trail with sirens at full song.

“We’re gonna have to get on the expressway if we stand a chance at losing them. Theres power in numbers and they don’t have a lot of power but they have a lot of cars. Luna can you stop electricity from reaching certain points?”

“I can try why?”

“We’re gonna need it.”

They broke away from the convoy as Eduardo spoke on the radio again.

“Alright I’m gonna lead the cops away and Luna is coming along in case things get dicey all of you floor it directly to the warehouse and keep your headlights off if you can help it the trees can give you decent cover in some areas but less in others and from here on out maintain radio silence. Balls to the wall everyone.”

He put down the radio and shifted from 5th gear to 3rd bringing with it a burst of acceleration that threw Luna’s head to the headrest. She wasn’t expecting this car to be so ferocious. She looked towards Eduardo to see his face full of determination but also another look, a look of enjoyment? Was he having fun giving chase to the police? She found a more comfortable seating position and watched Eduardo as he drove and listened to the sound of the supercharged 427 completely in sync with Eduardo’s driving. She felt the G-forces pushing against her as he dodged traffic left and right running a few stop lights. They had already gained a good lead on the police but she was certain there would be more.

“Alright the expressway is coming up. Luna I need you to hang on really tight alright?”

She nodded in response and tightly gripped the roll bar and the door with the racing harness tightly holing her in place, however what came next she didn’t expect. He was tipping 120 mph on 4th and as they entered the on ramp to the turnpike, he slammed the clutch, shifted to 3rd and turned in at full throttle with the rear tires screeching in agony. The rear end was thrown out as he counter-steered missing the guardrail by literally inches. Luna was terrified watching the events in front of her unfold. But at the same time she was excited and fascinated by the level of precision he had managed to apply with this piece of machinery. In about 3 seconds they had managed to go right up the on ramp and on the turnpike. He then shifted to 4th and maintained a steady 140mph anticipating the toll area now in sight.

“Okay theres a toll booth coming up I can’t have them catch my plate number can you shut down the power?”

“Yes just let me know when.”

“Alright…..NOW!”

She cast a spell that disrupted the power flow to the toll area and the moment the Shelby blasted through she released the spell. No chance of getting that picture now. The freeway smoothed out. Eduardo smiled at this.

“Okay FHP is gonna be joining in soon, we can’t give them a chance to catch up. So we’re gonna floor it all the way through.”

He pressed the gas the the floor and the car accelerated. 150, 160. He shifted to 5th 165, 170, 175, 180, 185. Shift to 6th.

“Alright, go baby go.”

He turned the nitrous on and pushed a button on top of the pistol grip shifter now having the power more aggressively hit the road they increased speed. 195, 205, 210. The roar of the 427 was ringing in Luna’s ears, she was blown away by the feeling of going this fast in a car that seemed so out dated, so behind the times. She looked at Eduardo. He was grinning like a mad man hell bent on going to the ends of the earth. Any patrolman that entered the pursuit was quickly passed and not given a second thought.

“Okay we’ve got 5 miles of this to go. After that we’ll exit out hit Okeechobee and have the lights off the rest of the way. It’s a straight shot from there and I can navigate it without help.”

Another toll booth was coming up.

“Eduardo, up ahead.”

“Don’t worry about it, we are going way too fast to set the cameras off but if you want to turn it off anyway just in case be my guest.”

She sat there and thought for a moment. She did use a lot of magic tonight and between the teleportation the changes and the assistance she had given not to mention the unexpected rollercoaster of a ride she volunteered for. She was about ready to pass out from all the action that is taking place at the moment. If what Eduardo said was true then she wouldn’t have to worry about it and sure enough when they passed the toll booth, no camera flash.

“You really built this car well Eduardo. I must say I’m quite impressed.”

“Thanks, when I first got this car it had a 351 winsor in it. I pretty much took it out and just dropped in a 427 winsor and bored it up to a 482 then added pistons with a 12:1 compression ratio as well as a performance camshaft, smoothed out performance heads, rockers, oversized titanium valves and a crankshaft I got about 550 horses running out of it. Of course I had to strengthen the body and add a suspension to match the performance. From there my cousins and I went to Cali and when we got back, it was then I added a supercharger the body kit plus 100 shot of nitrous oxide and tweaked the settings to make everything run perfectly. It now currently has 1000 horsepower and about 1200 torques.”

“My goodness isn’t this thing over powered then?”

“The sole purpose of this car was to go fast. Unfortunately I can’t take this above 210 without risking an engine blow. As even much as I have done with the aerodynamics of it there are still limitations to it and raw power can only get this so far but for what its worth it’s an amazing machine.”

“I see. I’m curious though.”

“Hmm?”

“Were you having fun when we were bring chased?”

He let out a small chuckle. “Yeah I guess it was a little fun I’ll admit. They expected a run of the mill hot rod. They got a pro street machine and a monster behind the wheel. Best part? It has a stereo and air conditioning.”

Eduardo switched the stereo on and started getting on the brakes gently slowing down with the exit fast approaching. He turned off the lights as they exited making sure no troopers were able to spot them easily. When they go to the stop light at the end of the exit Eduardo turned right. 4 more miles till we get home. It was a good night for the most part. ‘Been a while since I had that much fun driving this. I should do it more.’

*Radio Static*

“Dispatch whats the suspect’s last known 20?”

“Suspect’s last known location was northbound on turnpike coming from Kendall Drive.”

“Dispatch can you give me a description on the vehicle used?”

“Black Vintage Mustang.”

“I’m going to need confirmation on that.”

“Affirmative, Suspect Vehicle is a Black Vintage Mustang according to several phone calls in the area around Kendall reporting the vehicle.”

“The guy just passed us like we were sitting still. That’s no regular Mustang.”

“You got that right its not a regular fucking vintage Mustang.” Said Jericho.

Alison, Jericho, Joseph finally made it to Eduardo’s property the three huddled around Eduardo’s Super Duty listening in on the Police Radio bands. Based on what they heard they were sure Eduardo and Luna got away but regardless until they show up they have no reason to believe everything was fine. Celestia and the others were close by listening in on the police frequency on the G8 and Supra.

“Um excuse me partner but how good of a driver is this feller?” Applejack approaching Joseph.

“One of the best drivers out there. But its not the cops we’re worried about.” Joseph responded.

Rarity spoke up. “Well what can it be then? Surely if its not the driver or the police what in the world could be the problem?”

Alison responded. “It’s the car.”

“You mean that relic?” Rainbow Dash responded.

“That ‘relic’ was involved in some seriously bad times in his life and its been 3 years since hes driven it in public roads. Yeah that relic”

Rainbow backed up a bit seeing as how she struck a sensitive topic.

“Well are they going to be alright? I mean based on what Twi, Fluttershy and Spike told us he seems like a really cool guy.”

“Listen hes a good guy hell one of the best men I have ever known. But sometimes he gets reckless. He lets his emotions control his state of mind and in cars as powerful as these. That’s dangerous. It can get people killed scratch that, it HAS gotten people killed.” Alison said.

“Wow. Bummer.” Rainbow said.

Off in the distance they heard a faint rumbling.

“You hear that?” Joseph said.

“Oh yeah. Hes back.” Jericho said.

“Oh thank you god.” Alison breathing a sigh of relief.

The rumbling grew louder until the GT500 came into everyones view rolling slowly to its parking spot. The reverse lights going on and it backs into its spot perfectly aligned like it never left the warehouse. When the engine cut off the doors opened and out came Eduardo smiling warmly at his friends and family and Luna dazed and ready to knock out on the first bed she can find.

“Can someone help me get Luna somewhere to lay down please? The poor girl’s had a hell of a night.”

Celestia and Fluttershy were quick to tend to Luna, Eduardo figured she was in good hands so he let them go. Closing the driver side door and passenger side door he turned and walked towards the group.

“You okay Eddy?” Jericho asked.

“Yeah I’m actually pretty good man. I ditched the cops didn’t I?”

“That you did bro. That you did.”

“Joseph you okay over there? You look like you just saw a ghost.”

“I’m sure Highway Patrol would say the same thing.”

“Touché sir.” He laughed.

He looked towards the newly arrived Equestrians. He smiled warmly at them. “Wow crazy night huh?”

“Hay yeah partner. Impressive how you gave them police folks the slip.”

“Yeah I tell them to upgrade their hardware but they never listen to me.”

“How many times do you do that?” Rainbow Dash flying up to him.

“Been a couple of years since its happened actually. I’m a little rusty on my moves but I’m sure I can pull it off again.”

Pinkie bounced over to him and gave him a big hug. Rarity following suit. “Thanks so much for helping out my friends and keeping those meanies away from them.”Said Pinkie giggling.

“Yes you truly are a courageous one. Please if theres anything we can do to repay you just name it.” Said Rarity.

“Thank you so much and I appreciate the offer but it was really nothing. I gotta say though you all look stunning in your human forms. Hey Twi props on getting the clothes right on.”

“Actually you have to thank Alison . She was the one with the final word.”

He looked over and her and Alison wasted no time showering him with affection. And by affection that means raining fists and feet upon him. Much to his dismay every hit made direct contact to its intended target making everyone in the surrounding area cringe, even the princesses and Fluttershy who could hear every impact. “YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!” She screamed as she hit him. “DO YOU HAVE ANY CLUE HOW WORRIED WE WERE ABOUT YOU?!?!” She landed a solid back kick to his chest knocking him on the floor groaning in pain from the shower of affection or as others would call it, a swift ass kicking. As he tried to get up she hugged him tightly letting a couple of tears freely fall on his shoulder. “What the hell were you thinking taking that damned car out? I swear to god I thought something bad had happened.”

Eduardo hugged her back taking a moment to gather his thoughts before responding. “I’m sorry I didn’t say anything Ali. I knew we would have some trouble tonight and I thought that bringing the Shelby would help keep all eyes on me while you guys got away.”

“So you used yourself as live bait? Why? Why didn’t you say anything?”

“How would you have reacted at the thought of me taking it out again Alison? I had to keep the truth from you guys. And for that I’m really sorry.” They both stood up and Eduardo pulled away a little pulling her face up high enough to meet his eyes. She saw them full of compassion the same compassion she had grown to know and love about him. He rested his hand on her cheek and wiped away her tears as he kissed her forehead. “I promise you I’m not going anywhere.” He said with a warm and gentle smile. She smiled back and threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly and he returned the gesture in full.

As the others watched the event unfold Spike and the brothers smiled warmly while the girls let out a very audible “AAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWW.” Giving smiles of their own.

They let go of each other and Eduardo looked towards the group folding his arms over his chest. “Thank you for ruining the moment guys.”

“Shut up, you were adorable and you know it.” Said a chuckling Joseph.

“Yeah yeah whatever sunshine.” He laughed. “Hows Luna doing?” Making his voice audible enough for Fluttershy to hear.

“Oh! Um shes just fine just tired and shaken is all.”

“No doubt from the trip and the drive. Okay lets call it a night folks. Ladies, you are welcome to use my bedroom and the bedroom Twilight and Fluttershy already occupy. We already set up inflatable mattresses in anticipation of your arrival and we took the liberty of putting a door between each room so you all can have a slumber party and do your makeovers and what ever women do during sleepovers. Men we stay our asses down here and I’m taking the couch.”

“Actually bro I gotta get going to check on the wife. Shes prego and all and I gotta make sure shes fine.” Joseph said.

“Its all good man. What about you Jericho, theres a nice comfy truck bed right over there.”

“Nah I’ll pass man, I gotta get up in the morning, no doubt I’ll have to review the reports on what happened here tonight so I gotta sleep as much as I can. Thanks anyway though.”

“Alright fellas I’ll be seeing you.”

Joseph and Jericho got in their rides and left the property.

“Well Spike guess its just…” He looked over at Spike to find him sleeping on the couch again. “…us again.” He sighed. “Could have saved a spot.”

The girls were already in the other room, Alison clearly in favor of a slumber party, she didn’t have many girl friends because of work no doubt but clearly she didn’t hesitate to make new ones. With that he closed the garage door, covered the GT500 and found a comfortable spot in his F-350 and proceeded to letting himself sleep peacefully. “Oh, almost forgot…” He took his 625-9 and opened the chamber. “I knew I was forgetting something.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a full moon loader and slid the six .45LC rounds inside the chamber followed by closing it and putting the revolver back in its holster. “All better now.” With that he took off his boots laid on his back and hung is feet out of the window.

While the girls were up stairs they deicded to get to know each other.

“So Alison darling tell us about yourself.” Rarity said.

“Yes Eduardo tells us that you are a pretty successful doctor.” Said Celestia.

“Yes yes I’m a doctor and I’m great at what I do but its not like my passion though.”

“What is your passion?” Luna asked with the others listening closely.

“Martial arts. I love it, the discipline, the workout, the meditation, the stress release, the honor, its history. Just everything about it. I actually hoped to open up my own Dojo one day and pass along the same teachings I learned.”

“You don’t like fighting do you?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“No no I only for self defense.”

“You sure about that sugarcube? Eduardo seems to think otherwise.” Applejack chuckled.

“Hes an exception. See I’m the one who taught him everything he knows. I’m his master in a way and as you might already know he hates fighting but will stand his ground when needed.”

“How often do you whale on the poor guy? As funny as it is to watch I’m pretty curious.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Only when he deserves it. I’m his best friend yeah but as his master disrespecting me comes with at times unforeseen consequences.”

“Is that what happened earlier?” Luna asked.

“No he didn’t disrespect me. He worried me. He knows how anxious I get from worrying yet he still does it.”

“I think he likes you.” Said Pinkie.

“No way I’m like a sister to him.”

“Don’t be so sure Alison.” Celestia said.

“What do you mean?” Alison asked.

“The sexual tension between you two is thick enough for Spike’s claws to cut through.” The others looked at Twilight in response with Celestia and Luna giggling. “Spike told me the way you behave around each other sometimes.” She giggled. “He wouldn’t shut up about that first night for an hour. The poor little guy was almost traumatized.”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack let out a laugh. “Well for a brother you sure like getting frisky huh?”

“Now Rainbow Dash, I’m sure hes aware that its only a game…” Said Celestia.

“Thank you princess.”

“A game of whos got a better flank.” The girls then began giggling at the expense of a wildly blushing Alison.

In an attempt to put one of them on the spot she blurred out. “Oh yeah? Well I bet one of you have some guy at home you can’t help but think about.”

Applejack wasted no time. “Oh half of these girls have an eye on mah big brother.”

“Oh really Applejack? Do tell.” Luna said.

The others immediately stopped laughing and with wide eyes looked at Applejack. Normally she wouldn’t be one for gossip but seeing Alison in the state she was in she needed some back up and being the element of honesty she knew just what to say. “Oh this is gonna be good.” Alison said with a grin.

Rainbow was the first to speak. “Oh hehe I don’t check your brother out AJ I’m into that brown stallion with the hour glass for a cutie mark.”

“10 bits says you don’t know his name.” Applejack said with a smirk.

“Um I um his name is uh WHOOVES! Yeah Whooves!”

“Yeah right Rainbow.” She said with a laugh.

“Actually shes right.” Pinkie said. “But he likes to be called The Doctor. No idea why. Hes a clocksmith.”

“Okay I’ll give you that one but you have to admit that you eye his flanks from up in those trees while hes buckin’ apples.”

“Well I may have snuck a glance or two.” She said with a sheepish smile as her wings flew wide open and her eyes growing wide looking at her back.

“Was that so hard Dashie?” Applejack said with a knowing smile as Rainbow turned red and facepalmed trying to hide her embarrassment as the other girls laughed.

A/N: Thanks again for reading guys The last song belongs to AcousticBrony. Go on their pages and show him some love.

Truth

3 years 4 months ago.

“ANNIE! GET THE KIDS AND GET IN THE CAR NOW!”

“EDUARDO WHATS GOING ON?”

“I DON’T HAVE TIME TO EXPLAIN GO!”

Machine gun fire rang out from outside of the house and riddled the front with bullet holes shredding through windows, wood, even cinder block with a terrified family within its walls. A furious father huddles his pregnant wife and two daughters in a well protected area of the home.

“DADDY I’M SCARED!”

“Its okay pumpkin daddy’s gonna be right back. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“Please come back Eduardo.”

“I swear to god Annie I’ll come back.”

He left the room and closed the door behind him making his way toward the kitchen where he kept his Sega 12 shotgun dodging bullets and debris every step of the way. When he finally made it he had already been grazed a couple of times by gunfire. He grabbed the Sega under the sink and loaded an 8 round mag when he heard a heavily accented voice come from his front yard.

“THE CORTEZ CARTEL WANTS YOUR HEAD EDUARDO! JUST COME OUT AND WE’LL GO EASY ON YA HAHAHAHAAA!”

‘They came to my home shot at my wife put my kids in harms way no these fuckers die tonight!’

Making his way to the living room he saw the glass case where he had his two Kimber 1911s with 10 round clips along each side. Gunfire began ringing out again. He could tell its was relatively heavy arms. He crawled to the glass case found it had already been broken with the machine gunfire that laid waste to everything else in the house. With one hand he grabbed the pistols and the extra ammo clips that laid there and loaded them.

“Oye vamos a checkiar si el singao esta muerto ja.”

He heard them coming into the house. ‘Big mistake assholes.’ He slung his Sega over his back and peeked through the side of the sofa opposite to where they were entering. He counted 5 men. AKs and RPDs. He gently laid the sega on the floor and took the Kimbers in each hand, on his left a black one in his right a stainless one. He heard two of them stepping towards him cautiously. ‘Now or never.’

He jumped out of the side aiming both pistols at the men and firing two rounds from each pistol every one hitting their mark, square in the chest. The others taking notice of this turning and began shooting at him. He ran towards one of the broken windows a round going clean through his thigh he jumps through in agony feeling his warm blood leak out of him. He feels the pain as he takes cover behind the brink wall that he was behind. He heard the men running towards him he aimed one 1911 at the front door and the other at the window he just jumped though. He looked down the sights of his right handed 1911 and see the tip of a head, good enough for him. One round burst through his head leaving a puffy cloud of blood and smoke in its wake the man falling instantly as Eduardo begins to move again avoiding gunfire from the RPD shredding through the cinder blocks he was using as cover not a moment before. ‘3 men dead, 2 left still.’ He circled around the house looking to flank their position. When he got to the backyard he looked though one of the windows and saw the men getting close to the door where his family was. He got up on his feet and aimed the pistols at them.

“I DON’T THINK SO YOU SLIMY MOTHER FUCKERS!”

He unloaded every round the pistols had in them killing both men. He he reloaded the empty pistols as he walked towards them to confirm they were dead. He looked over their bodies. The RPD took a .45 slug to it. The AK was covered in blood. Eduardo picked up the AK and yanked the bolt back ejecting a bullet. As he took a closer look it was 7.62 full metal jacket. These men were'nt pushovers these guys were here to kill. He proceeded back to the living area to find one of the men was still alive. Eduardo turned him over and pointed the AK in his face.

“WHO SENT YOU?”

“MAMA ME LA PINGA MARICON!”

“THAT’S HOW YOU WANNA PLAY IT? FINE BY ME.”

He dropped the AK and grabbed his Sega backed up and put a round in each elbow and knee cap making his captive scream in agony.

“DIME QUEN ES EL EJO DE PUTA QUE TE MANDO AQUI!”

“You really want to know Maribel? Eh? Do you even know who you’re fucking with? THE CORTEZ CARTEL OWNS MIAMI PUTO! NO WAY YOU CAN STOP HIM!”

Eduardo placed the muzzle of the Sega on his throat.

“Dile a Dios que yo voy a mandar mas sacreficas a el.”

Eduardo pulled the trigger four times letting the clip run dry decapitating the man before him and covering his lower body in blood. He heard police and ambulance sirens coming from the distance. He then dropped the Sega and ran to his the room where his family was.

“DADDY!”

“EDUARDO!”

His girls and wife ran to him holding him tightly afraid to let go. Every one got on their knees and huddled the girls not minding the blood or gun smoke. They were just glad to see Eduardo alive.

“I told you daddy was coming back.”

Eduardo woke with a start instantly grabbing his 625-9 and aiming down the sights looking for any intruders again. Only to find a dark warehouse and the gentle sounds of sleeping women coming from upstairs. He looked at the dash, 3:40 A.M. ‘Old habits die hard I guess.’ He got out of the truck quietly enough not to wake anyone and walked to the Shelby to put the revolver back in the glove box.

He thought about how these women who occupied his bedrooms looked as he took his time walking. He noted that all were similar to Twilight and Fluttershy’s physical forms but could clearly tell that Applejack was slightly more muscular and Rainbow Dash was extremely athletic both curvy. Pinkie Pie was pretty curvy in the right spots a tad bit more though than the athletes and Rarity could be a model with looks that could kill. He then got around to the princesses. Both seemed a good 2 inches taller than the rest which was the only major difference he could spot. Other than that they all had their same physical features when they were ponies as far as their hair and eyes were concerned. ‘Applejack does look pretty cute with freckles I have to admit.’

When he got within reach of the door handle he quickly drew his revolver thumbed the hammer and turned around only to find a beautiful dark blue haired woman with gentle light green eyes and soft light skin and her midnight blue wings clearly visible through her pajamas looking right at him with concern in her eyes. It took Eduardo a moment to realize that Luna staring down the barrel of his gun. He quickly withdrew and de-cocked the hammer as quickly as he drew it taking it out of sight.

“You shouldn’t sneak up on a guy like that.”

“My apologies. I noticed you were having nightmares.”

“You don’t say?”

“Being the princess of the night allows me to see into the dreams of my subjects and also their subconscious.”

“What did you see?”

“Your home was being invaded by ruthless men. I felt the pain you felt when you were shot.”

“That was only the start of my problems.”

“What you seek will not ease your suffering.”

“Maybe not, but at least I’ll go to sleep knowing it will never happen again.”

He took the tarp off the car and opened the passenger door soon opening the glove box placing the revolver inside and reversing the order before turning to Luna.

“Is there something you need Princess?”

“I should be asking you the same thing.”

“I need a drink. Care to join me?” He asked sarcastically.

“Alcohol’s influence will only numb the pain Eduardo I understand the pain you are in.”

“Yes Luna, I know about the hostile takeover with the nightmare, and even more so with your millennium of banishment. It was fueled by your rage a jealousy towards your sister. You kinda set the bar for most bad days in a life time.” He said looking back at her.

“And I will not deny any of it. Yes what my sister did was horrible and I would never wish it on anypony but it she had a duty to her people as did I. I let my anger consume me and turn me into a monster.”

“The difference is that was of your own doing Luna. Even though you didn’t mean for it to happen, it still did. Theres a saying that goes no matter what good you try to do its always the ones you love who suffer more than anyone. Something along those lines anyway.”

“There is also a similar saying to that from what I have been able to gather in my short time here and based on what Twilight has informed us.”

“The road to hell is paved with good intentions.”

“Indeed, that’s the one.”

He continued on his path making his way to the liquor cabinet and taking out a bottle of bourbon. Before he downed it Luna spoke.

“Please don’t…” Eduardo stopped and listened to what Luna had to say. “Please…” There was a notable hint of sadness in her voice. “Its not just me who worries about you Eddy…its all of us. Even though you have never been in a war before you have faced the similar horror of such battles. You saw the people you love die in front of you and you blame yourself every day and night. And the only way you can forgot is if you drink yourself into a stupor.”

“I’m guessing Twilight didn’t leave out any details that she has witnessed and been told of?”

“Yes.”

“What are you getting at?”

“Don’t go down that path I choose long ago.”

“You know I can’t do that. I’ve already done too much, too many men have already died by my hands, granted they were bad men but men nonetheless. Its too late for me.”

“Its never too late.”

“Many would expect that to mean a lot coming from you.”

“And to many it does.”

“And you expect me to heed your advise? To forgive and let go? To not tarnish myself any longer and let go of this rage I feel within me? No Princess, I don’t think its that simple.”

“You will only be causing the same pain and suffering you are suffering from.”

“Score 1 for Captain Obvious. Don’t you think I thought about what I was getting into when I did what I did and still continue to try and do? There is no peace for a man like me.”

“You don’t know that Eduardo.”

“And you do? Tell me princess have you ever killed anyone with your bare hands or should I say bare hoofs? Have you ever used that magic of yours for anything else other than to fill your civic duties or how about your sister for that matter?”
Luna recoiled, she hadn’t expected for Eduardo to take it that far. She knew the answer and she knew it was justified each time. When her and her sister came into rule there were those who would want to bring harm to them so they had to defend themselves in any way possible. Even banishment wasn’t an option for some. Eduardo saw it in her eyes, yes she had killed before, no doubt her sister has too. But never for personal reasons it was all political. She knew however it wasn’t the same. Killing in the name of justice is not the same as killing in vengeance.

“Yeah, you have. That pause told me everything I needed to know. But our reasons are different you’re a leader, you do what you must. However I was a father, a husband, a man who had everything he ever wanted right in front of him and then seeing all turn to ash. My purpose now is to destroy the man who did this to me or die trying.”

“So you are willing to die to make this man pay? Say you do succeed and you live. What then?” Tears were forming in Luna’s eyes.

“Well, I end it all right then. No doubt after hes dead I have nothing left. So I’ll go off the grid. Disappear. Hide in some hole somewhere and wait for my time to come.”

“And what of your cousins? What of Alison?”

“My cousins will be fine without me same for Alison. I leave my fortune, my property, my cars, everything to them to do as they wish. They can burn it all for all I care.”

Luna looked at him with a look of shock mixed with complete and utter disbelief. ‘Is this how Celestia felt after banishing me?’ She tried to speak but she couldn’t form any words. She knew nothing she could say would get through to him. She had just one last question before she would save this for another time.

“How would your family feel about you doing this?”

He turned to face Luna already tears streaming down her face desperate to help him. “My wife and my children would want me to stop. They would want me to lay my arms and go on living. To go and find happiness and move on from what happened. Live and let live as they say.”

“So why won’t you?”

“Because I’m already dead. I died three years ago when I watched my family burn to death. Even when I gave it my all and killed man after man to save them it was all for nothing when they decided to show up all at once and light us all on fire. That GT500 we were in a few hours ago, I was driving that car that very night.” He began recalling the events of that fateful night. “We were living here after my house got shot to shit the bedrooms were mine, my wife’s and my daughters. I don’t think I need to tell who slept where. Anyway we were in 24 hour protection. Curiously of the Miami PD. Everything was quiet for about a week then we got a call saying we had to move out. I insisted on taking the GT500 because I just finished the engine on it and decided that if anything happened it would be a quick escape. The cops reluctantly agreed and led the way in one of their SUVs with my family inside loaded with swat members that were armed to the teeth. The moment we hit the highway was when everything went straight to hell.”

The motorcade was being led by an FHP Camaro followed by a Code 3 Chevy Tahoe with Eduardo closely behind in his GT500 with a FHP Crown Victoria covering the rear all loaded with swat members, Jericho Volunteered to ride alongside Eduardo armed with a modified M4 carbine loaded with .50 caliber pistol rounds otherwise known as ‘Beowulf’. Eduardo himself was armed with his 1911 pistols and an M4 strapped to his chest loaded with incendiary rounds. A few minutes into the trip the lead car exploded violently launching into the air and landing on its roof. Followed by the Crown Vic both rockets coming from the same direction. Jericho sees the source of the rockets and hangs out of the window firing round after round until they were out of range.

Soon enough they were followed by 2 Ford SUVs easily catching up to them and ramming the Tahoe off the road. Eduardo slammed on the brakes with the SUV missing and moving ahead. Jericho was soon out of the window again and shot the driver in the head causing the SUV to turn and drive straight into a canal parallel to the expressway. Eduardo pulled on the handbrake turning the car around with Jericho still hanging out of the window both watching 5 gunmen shooting it out with the three swat members. As they approached Jericho killed 3 men decapitating one and leaving the other two having holes in their chests. The two remaining gunmen ran and took cover as the GT500 Stopped with Eduardo and Jericho getting out of the car and raining fire on the gunmen killing both. They ran to the crashed Tahoe helping Eduardo’s wife and kids out of the truck and making their way towards the Ford.

A black van then showed up from the opposite end of the highway with automatic weapons drawn shooting at the men killing the swat members but leaving Eduardo with 2 bullets in his torso and another his shoulder and Jericho with one in the leg and another in his torso both bleeding out. 5 men then proceeded out dragging Eduardo’s wife and kids by the hair into the Tahoe and chained them up next to the gas tank. Eduardo drew out one of his 1911s and shot 2 of the men then turning around and shooting a 3rd between the eyes. Jericho killed the other two with his M4. Eduardo was the first to get up to help get Jericho on his feet and they made their way towards the woman and children.

“Annie! Kids! Don’t worry Daddy and Uncle are gonna get you out of here okay?”

“Daddy you’re hurt!”

“Daddy’s fine sweetheart don’t worry Daddy’s gonna get all of you out of here. Just turn away and cover your ears okay? This is going to be loud.”

Eduardo aimed his 1911 at the lock shooting it three times from there removing it and getting the girls out of the chains.

“Eduardo, Jericho you’re bleeding!”

“Don’t worry about us Annie, we’ll be fine.” Said Jericho

She was right though, Eduardo and Jericho were bleeding heavily and soon enough Jericho collapsed going out cold. It was then several SUVs arrived with men jumping out all guns pointed at Eduardo and his family. A well dressed man comes into Eduardo’s view. He was a tall individual with a heavy Spanish accent well dressed with an expensive looking hair cut and his skin was that of a natural tan. He spoke.

“Ah, yes the man responsible for the collapse of my empire here in Miami. Forgive my manners my name is Emilio Hernando Cortez.” Eduardo was puzzled.

“What the hell are you talking about? I’M A FUCKING ENGINEER FOR CHRIST SAKE!”

“EXACTLY MY POINT! You built the boats that stopped my cash flow and my guns being brought into the states and you wasted 5 of my best men with fucking pistols hell you’re the one responsible for my demise. You are a very dangerous man, I can’t have that.”

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT?”

“YOU’RE LIFE.” He approached them. “I WANT YOU TO WITNESS WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU FUCK WITH MY MONEY!”

He signaled his men to move in on them separating him from his family his wife and daughters crying out to him. He watched as a few of the men poured gasoline on them and Cortez turns on a wooden match.

“You are going to watch each other burn.”

The men proceeded to pouring the remaining gas on his back easily soaking through his shirt. Cortez dropped the match at his wife’s feet soon being consumed by the inferno his daughters suffering the same fate moments sooner. Eduardo can only watch in horror as his family was burned to death hearing their screams and cries of agony and pain. He didn’t notice that he was set on fire as well soon whaling screams of his own still watching as his family’s lives turned to raw meat and ashes. He soon succumbed to the pain and passed out.

“You want to know how I earned the title of 1911 Eddy? It was from killing the guys that invaded my home with my 1911s. Since that night, I've been known in the street and among Miami's finest though that name. When I came to I found myself in a hospital bed. Feeling around not only had I been burned and shot but I also had been stabbed in the back, the blade pierced my lung. And the prick ran a knife over my eye. Thankfully he didn’t touch the retina and I still have 20/20 vision. Needless to say when the cops came by they caught Cortez and his cronies put them all up for trial. The fucker walked after testifying against his men. Meanwhile I was in the hospital rejecting every pain killer they had just to distract me from thought of watching my family die before my eyes.”

Eduardo stood in front of his GT500 with the tarp removed. He looked over his shoulder and saw not only Luna tears streaming down her eyes but up stairs stood everyone else Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Celestia and Alison. All of them similar reactions tears streaming down their faces.

“How much of that did you guys hear?”

“Everything.” Spike responded.

“Morning to you too Spike.” He sighed and looked at the women in front of him.

“Guess theres not hiding it now, might as well show you.” Eduardo unzipped his hoodie and tossed it on the hood the mane 6 wide eyed at what they saw. His muscular body was covered with a large burn scar covering much of his upper torso with a several others layered on top from what could be seen as bullets and a couple of others from stabbings.

“All I did was call the cops saying that there was a suspicious looking truck roaming around town and the folks inside were tense. 2 weeks later I find out they are part of a weapon dealer’s cartel and they were running explosives and weapons. The Coast Guard asked me to build them engines so they can catch them on the water and stop them in their tracks. As soon as my name got out that I built the engines that powered those boats my house gets shot up, I nearly die, and my family gets murdered. ”

He put his hoodie back on and zipped it up. He looked at his watch. 5:58 A.M. “So I guess the secret is out. I killed men trying to protect my family only to lose them in a way I would never wish on anyone else. You want to know what I did after I got out of the hospital a couple of weeks after?” He covered the Shelby.

“I took Jericho and Joseph with me to California to this assholes estate. We scoped his place for 5 days and on the 6th we went in there and shot everything up. Joseph was the sniper, Jericho handled the explosives and I was the one leading it. After about 15 or so minutes of killing I was pinned down in the center of the mansion and my cousins had bugged out as I planned for them to, from there I blew the whole house to hell killing probably 50 plus men and in all probability, injuring more. I went through the wreckage looking for him to see if he was dead and there he was on the balcony, I saw him and before I knew it I had him in my hands. I was in bad shape after that explosion and digging myself through the rubble didn’t help. I was near the end of my rope but I found the prink. Problem was he had a .32 caliber peppergun on him and shot me in the foot. With my newfound pain he jumped from under me and ran. I wouldn’t let him go easliy though. While he was running I managed to put a single round through his elbow and I think I hot is arm off. Unfortunately that was the only bullet I had left and I blacked out after that. From what I heard, a couple of minutes later my cousins came back for me did a quick patch up and we got out of there. After running into a little cop trouble we were back in Miami in about 3 days. Now that asshole Cortez is off the grid and hes a dead man if he ever comes on. Until that day comes I will make myself stronger preparing for that, no matter how many men are protecting him, no matter how many guns he has, he will die.”

He looked towards Luna. “Did I answer your question princess?”

She only looked at him. She didn’t know what to think at the moment so she stayed silent.

Alison was the first to speak. “Those two weeks you were missing you were planning and went to California?”

“Yes.”

“I saw the blueprints.”

“I know.”

“You never expected to live though it.”

“No.”

She descended the stairs and made her way towards him. With her head looking towards the floor. “And your cousins?”

“I didn’t have to tell them to leave. They had their own families to live for. I knew sooner or later they would figure it out on their own.”

“And the weapons?”

“I figured it would be poetic if I used his own guns and explosives to kill him.”

“How?”

“Remember that 250k I usually keep in cash every year?”

“So what now?”

He thought for a moment and walked to the stairs looking up at the women when he got there and looked back at Alison. “What I’m going to do is pack my bags and disappear for a few days. I don’t want anyone following me. Chances are now that all of you know the truth. Not a single one of you are going to want to be around me so I’ll save you the trouble. Ladies, you’re more than free to continue living here during your stay. Should you choose to leave I understand. Now, if you will all excuse me.”

He began to go up the stairs into his bedroom not making eye contact with anyone and proceeded to fill a single duffel bag with clothes and a sling over backpack with grooming and other necessities as well as a Vector Kriss with extra ammo and a suppressor he normally hid under the bed. He opened his drawer and found his two Kimber 1911s under picture of him and his family. After a moment of reminiscing he took the guns and the shoulder holster and holstered both then proceeded to make his way out of the room to find that the girls were still standing in the same spots he left them save for Alison who was already down stairs with sorrow and anger in her eyes waiting for him. He made his way down stairs and spoke.

“I’m sorry for not telling you Alison If its any consolation I knew you would figure it out and that I left everything to you as well as Joseph and Jericho’s wives should none of us make it back. At least I knew you all would be taken care of.”

He went down the stairs and made his way towards the STi. She quickly blocked his path and got into a fighting stance. “You’re not leaving here.”

Eduardo frowned. “Alison, please don’t…”

Tears were in her eyes and her tone was loud and deliberate. “I’M NOT LETTING YOU LEAVE, not again.”

She ran up to him jumping at him at full speed a jump following and firmly planting both feet on his chest knocking him backwards landing on his back.

He got on his elbows to see Alison blocking his path in a fighting stance once again. “Ugh, guess theres no talking my way out of this one…” He got on his feet and dropped his bags then placing his 1911s on the duffle bag and took on a fighting stance of his own. “…I’m ready when you are.”

A/N: Wow serious chapter is serious. I wasn't sure how to go about this one but I gave it my best shot. Tell me what you guys think in the comments.

Black and Blue

Alison ran at him again kicking off the support beam forcing her right heel down on Eduardo with every intent and purpose to stop him by any means necessary. Eduardo quickly crossed his forearms to block the incoming strike. Her heel made contact forcing all her weight and power onto him making the others cringe at the blow that was dealt. She quickly followed up by kicking her other heel on his face forcing him back and making her back flip sticking the landing perfectly.

Eduardo recovered quickly putting his arms up and getting back into his previous stance. She came at him again feinting from side to side swinging her leg into a bone breaking roundhouse kick that would shatter a lesser man. Eduardo blocked the kick with his opposite arm and caught her punch with the other hand. She quickly removed her leg and with her other leg she quickly landing a roundhouse on his ribs making him cringe a bit as she landed a blow onto his right cheek with her fist pushing him back even further with him stumbling. While he was trying to get out of his daze she launched her knee at his face making direct contact with his nose and knocking him on his back.

“Had enough?” Alison asked.

Eduardo stood up recovering from his daze and looked at Alison. “You’re holding back.”

“I am. I want to stop you, not kill you.”

“Don’t.” He wiped the blood coming out of his nose. “You’re gonna have to try harder than that if you want to stop me.”

Alison grew angry. “Fine, if that’s how you want it. Its your funeral.” With a single tear coming out of her eye she ran directly at Eduardo now with the intent to kill.

She descended upon him once again feinting to his side and landed a backwards roundhouse to his back knocking him forward and in one swift movement double backed and jumped in front of him swinging her right leg at his abdomen landing a solid blow. Eduardo letting out an audible grunt of pain falling on his knees clutching his abs.

‘Damn, she really wants me to give in if shes going to such lengths to keep me from leaving. It really is too early for this shit.’

He slowly got back up ready to go another round taking a different stance.

“Are you finally going to fight back?” Alison asked.

“No.”

“Yet you’re still going to resist.”

“I’m a glutton for punishment.”

“So be it.”She quickly came at him again landing another round of kicks and fists Eduardo blocking as best as he can and not returning a single hit.

The others can only watch as Alison tore him down hearing bones cracking and audible screams of pain.

“We have to stop this…” Uttered Rarity.

‘They are friends why are they doing this to each other?’ Twilight pondered as she watched the one sided fight.

“I’m going in to stop this.” Rainbow jumping the railing but stopping short due to Celestia’s magic. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?”

“Do not get involved. This matter is out of our hands.” Celestia said as she gently lowered Rainbow back on her feet.

“PRINCESS SHES TEARING HIM APART!” Yelled Applejack.

“This isn’t a fight between two friends.” Said Luna landing behind her older sister and then stepped beside her.

“THAN WHAT IS THIS ABOUT?!” Yelled Rarity. “SHE IS LITERALLY BREAKING HIM DOWN. WE HAVE TO STOP THIS!”

“This is a fight between a master and her protégé. Isn’t it?” Said Twilight.

“I wouldn’t call it a fight. But yes.” Celestia responded. “You mentioned before that he lives by a code of honor. One of those rules being never to hit a woman. Yes?”

“Yes.” Twilight replied.

“When it comes to this level of fighting she is the master and he is the student. She is trying to teach him a lesson.”

“What lesson is there in beating him senseless?” Rainbow angrily asked.

“She is trying to make clear to him that she cares about him. However based on his actions words cannot sway him. For better or for worse he will do what he wants always fully aware of the consequesses. She is trying to show his that he is not alone in this world and that he should consider who he is hurting when he does the things he does.” Luna replied.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself little sister.” Celestia grimly said

Eduardo was on his back yet again bloody and bruised from the beating Alison was dishing him. He knew she wasn’t holding back now. If he keeps this up he’ll end up in the hospital or dead. ‘It’s a good thing I’ve been working out, otherwise this would have ended a long time ago. Well what doesn’t kill me makes me stronger.’ He painfully rolled to his side letting out another grunt of pain. With his right arm he pushed himself up looking away to spit out a wad of blood that had been pooling in his mouth. Looking back up at Alison he slowly made his way up on his feet getting back into his fighting stance. “Hit me again Ali, and put some stank on it.”

Fluttershy couldn’t take anymore of this. “STOP IT! JUST STOP! ALISON YOU’RE KILLING HIM PLEASE!”

“SHUT UP! THE LOT OF YOU! THIS IS BETWEEN ME AND HER! AND NOT A SINGLE ONE OF YOU WILL INTERVINE!” Eduardo spat out more blood as he finished his sentence. “WELL ALISON? THE HELL ARE YOU WAITING FOR! YOU SAY YOU’RE GONNA STOP ME? THEN STOP ME!”

She could hardly believe it. She had to hand it to him, he was a lot tougher now than before. ‘Why won’t he stay down? He knows hes not gonna leave here. Why dammit? Why does he have to be so fucking stubborn?’ Another tear fell down her cheek. Its killing her inside doing this. She knows talking sense into him won’t work so it leads to beating it into him. She had never had a problem with this before. Why now? Why is it hurting her hurting him? “Dammit Eduardo.” She ran up to him jumping and landing a solid back kick in the chest sending him crashing against the concrete wall with an audible thud. She saw that he had had enough and began walking towards him.

Fluttershy couldn’t bear to watch the carnage as it unfolded in front of her. Letting out silent tears as she thought of the past from the moment they got here till now. She knew he had a big heart and he was trust worthy. In the time she has spent around him he was always kind, generous, funny, and loyal, she could not blame him for his lack of honesty. But something else is showing, his heart. All the physical pain he is bearing is nothing compared to the pain he holds in his heart.

“You can see it too Fluttershy, can you?”

Fluttershy opened her eyes to see Pinkie standing next to her, her eyes watering barely able to fight back the tears. Not even she could find some light in this situation. She placed a hand on her shoulder as they looked back to the gruesome scene before them.

Pinkie spoke. “I’ve never known anypony so badly hurt. Its not right for anyone to hurt like he is. And she is hurting just as much too.” She looks at Fluttershy. “She loves him.”

At that moment Fluttershy couldn’t just stand there anymore. She jumped the second story railing and flew to his aid. Landing in front of him facing Alison she spread her arms and wings wide open completely blocking her path to him. Tears were streaming down her face as she spoke. “Please. Please stop hurting each other. I can’t just stand by and watch this anymore. Why can’t you just stop this and we can all move on and be laughing like before?”

“I’m sorry Fluttershy.” Eduardo spoke. “You don’t live in a world where corruption, greed, and disharmony is needed to survive. I may be stable financially but the truth is that I’m not well. I’m doing this because I’m trying to find some sort of peace in my life. Alison here is trying to convince me of something that I was clearly not understanding.” He started getting back up again. Fluttershy and Alison in disbelief as they watched him slowly and painfully fight gravity. Fluttershy retracted her wings and tried to get him to stay down but with no avail. He gently pushed her to the side and got on his feet.

As he was getting up again Alison spoke. “Why won’t you just stay down Eddy? I know you’re not going to hit back and you’re in no condition to drive anymore.” He ignored her, he was using the wall as his brace to keep him from falling again. While he was on his feet she stopped where as stood as he looked into her eyes. He started walking towards her.

When he finally got to her he was on his last leg, he couldn’t take another hit. All he wanted now was just to sleep.
When he finally found himself in front of her he stood as straight as he could and looked into her eyes with a gentle smile. “I understand.” He placed his hand on her cheek and softly kissed her lips before succumbing to his injuries and passing out on her.

“Whoowe Ah sure wun’t expectin’ that.”

“Yeah talk about surprise endings.”

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie had immediately jumped the railing to help Fluttershy and Alison carry Eduardo’s unconscious body up to his room. As soon as they laid him on his bed Alison removed his shirt and began tending to his wounds along with Fluttershy. They asked to be alone while they worked in peace. The others then went to were was Spike in the living area.

“My word, this exact thing happened in one of my romance novels.”

“Wow Rarity what books are you reading?”

“Well for your information Rainbow Dash I am a fan of romance. I just find it amazing how some men can be such an insufferable, stubborn, idiotic, morons and then be the best thing that ever happened a second later.”

That was when Pinkie spoke up wearing a gentle smile. “You know girls I think we may have just seen something wonderful happen here today.”

“Oh totally Pinkie, did you see the way he just moved in on her like that? Classic bad flank move right there. He just got 20% cooler on my board.”

“Got that right RD, now I’m not one for all that frilly froo froo stuff but Ah’ll tell ya now, taking a beating then kissin’ her like that. She looked like she took every hit she dealt to him and then some. If Ah didn’t know any better I’d say he planned that.”

“I don’t think he would purposely get his butt kicked like that so he had an excuse to kiss her.” Spike said. “That’s just not like him. We’ve been living with the guy a week already. Twilight can tell you everything he does is with complete efficiency.”

“What Spike says is true, but I guess its different with matters of the heart.” Said Twilight. “I guess hes got a knack for surprising us whenever he wants. Just when we think we know everything he just finds a way to blow our minds. I think he does it for fun now that I think about it.”

“I’m not surprised.” Luna began. “It has been so long since he has connected emotionally with another that for him it was probably as big a shock for him as it was for us.”

“You think hes going to be okay though?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” Celestia smiled. “I think by now we can say hes been through worse. But I’m very happy to see that he is that much closer to finding peace.”

“But princess what about that man he spoke of earlier?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, theres no way hes letting that go easily.” Said Rainbow.

“My little ponies, I’m afraid that is a battle he must face on his own. That choice must be his and his alone.”

“Well it is possible for him not to return. I mean theres a chance he won’t come back right? If anything I'm sure the authorities can handle it.” Rarity said.

“It will not do any good.”Luna said. “Should he ever learn that he is within reach again he will stop at nothing to get to him. He has made clear his determination. Even if his body is battered to the limit his will alone will keep him going. In every being there is not just flesh and bone, but ideas, wishes, dreams, the will to accomplish, the will to survive. That sort of thing cannot be killed, not for a man like him.”

“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness.” Fluttershy worked with Alison to tend to his many bruises all over his body, they began by stripping him to his underwear. Though they soon found out he wasn’t wearing any. After an awkward pause and a pair of flaring wings, Alison sent Fluttershy to the bathroom to grab a towel to cover him up and they began working on him. Within 30 minutes he had been covered in head to toe in splints, gauze, bandages and tucked in to rest.

“I’m surprised how much the human body can take.” Said Fluttershy as she was cleaning up the mess that was made tending to Eduardo.

“Being a doctor I can honestly say the same thing. Once I worked on a kid that had a dagger wedged in his forehead. His father was a collector of knives and the kid somehow figured his password to the room he kept them in and started fooling around in there. Luckily we were able to pull it out safely and he went home a week later. Within the month he made a full recovery and he is actually a pretty smart kid, quick learner and a good memory.”

“Oh my. Does that sort of thing happen a lot?”

“Oh you have no idea. People just find new and interesting ways to hurt themselves all the time and later end up making a full recovery. Unfortunately there are a few who just couldn’t make it, either the injury was too much or there wasn’t enough time.”

“I understand the feeling. I’m Ponyville’s animal caretaker and vet and I work on sick or injured animals all the time. Usually its just broken limbs or a sort of sickness but at times there is one that moves on. It makes me sad to see them go, but I understand that’s the way things have to be sometimes.”

Alison looked at her and smiled. “No wonder Eddy warmed up to you so quickly.”

“What do you mean?”

“Hes got a pretty decent judge of character and hes not usually the one to judge a book by its cover. He always tries to look for the good in people. He told me at the first time he looked into you’re eyes he couldn’t remember the last time he saw something so beautiful and pure. He said it was like looking into the eyes of an angel. Kind of appropriate if you think about it almost as if on impulse you jumped in front of him blocking my path. For the record though I was just going to pick that stubborn man up. After all that there is no way he would be driving but still though that was really brave of you.”

“Oh…um I didn't know, but thank you….Can I ask you something?”

“I thought he was wearing underwear too. Don’t worry about it. To be honest I’ve seen it enough times when I had to fix him up for one reason or another. Gotta say though I am impressed.” At that moment Fluttershy blushed and her wings flared up once again to which Alison giggled. “You’ve never been with a man before have you?”

“Oh um…that wasn’t the question I was going to ask.”

“Its okay Fluttershy. Save that sort of thing for a good man who you really care about. Any guy would be lucky to have you. Just make sure he wants you for you.” Fluttershy smiled at her reassuring words. “But what was your question?”

Fluttershy began twiddling her thumbs. “Do you love him?”

“As friends yeah.”

“I mean as more.”

“Oh, um hehe, I don’t know. Part of me says yes why?”

“Pinkie Pie.”

“Hmm?”

“She has a sort of 6th sense for a lot of random things. But when you two were out there it was as clear as day to her.”

“I see…can I ask you something?”

“Oh of course. What is it?”

Alison looked back at Eduardo. “Do you think he feels the same way?”

Fluttershy gently smiled. “I hope so Alison for his sake at least.” Both girls giggled.

“I haven’t seen him sleep like that in so long. He hasn’t moved once.”

“I noticed he also has a gentle smile.”

“I just wish it didn’t have to come to this. Sometimes he just pushes things too far.”

“I was wondering…why does he call you stiletto?”

She smiled at the memory. “When we were in high school I told him about my black belt and that day I had bought stiletto heels and since then it just stuck to me. He calls me that because and I quote ‘You are beautiful as you are deadly.’ It doesn’t really bug me anymore, just don’t tell him that. Its kinda fun beating up on him, even more I think he likes it.”

Fluttershy giggled and she looks toward Alison. “I think we should leave now. I don’t want to disturb the poor dear.”

“I agree, though now I think he can sleep through a hurricane.”

They left the room to join the others. Eduardo opens up one eye to scan the room. Seeing that its empty he slowly lifts himself up resting his sore back on the backboard, he smiles. “Gotcha.” He chuckles softly to himself and thinks about the beating he just took. ‘Once again Alison you have managed to kick the ever living hell out of me and allowed me to see the error of my ways. But we are definitely gonna have a talk later about those feelings. For now though. I have to sleep.’ He thought back to the kiss as he placed two fingers on his lips. “Yeah, it was worth it.” He he laid back down and drifted off into a deep sleep.

“Here there Stiletto hows the big guy doing?” Spike asked.

“Oh don’t you start.” Twilight and Fluttershy giggled in response while the others were slightly confused.

“I’ll explain later.” Twilight said.

“Hes doing fine, nothing broken but he’s gonna be in a slow state for the next few days. Hes a tough guy so he’ll probably be on his feet by tonight or early tomorrow. In the meantime, who's hungry?”

After they all had their meals they were scattered around the warehouse learning more about their surroundings and the things within it. Alison and Twilight explained to them to stay clear of the machine area and the sectioned off area in the warehouse. Rainbow Dash, Luna, Rarity and Applejack were admiring the cars Eduardo put together.

“He must have put a lot of work into these to make em run like they do.”

“Indeed, he must take great pride in this.”

“I can tell that a lot of great detail was put into these, not a single thing is out of order from what I can tell.”

“I just wanna know how fast these can go.”

“Oh these are scary fast if Eduardo built them.” Said Alison as she approached. “Like Rarity said everything he does is with extreme detail”

Meanwhile Twilight and Pinkie were in the kitchen, Pinkie was baking muffins and Twilight was going through his build notes Specifically the build notes of the M3 and the Supra. ‘These two are nothing alike. The differences in tuning are completely contradictory. The Supra was built with the purpose of straight line speed and taking corners. But the M3 has about 300 horsepower less and the suspension settings are completely wrong. According to the notes the steering angle is a lot more than anything he has here. Yes the STi was obviously build for off dirt and gravel conditions judging by the tires and the suspension set up. And the GT500 is a pro street machine. Whats the purpose of the M3 though?’ Twilight was jogged out of her thoughts when Pinkie came up to her bearing freshly baked chocolate chip/blue berry muffins.

“Hey Twilight whatcha doing?” Pinkie asked with her usual bubbly attitude.

“Wondering whether or not I should give up trying to figure out that M3.”

Fluttershy was tending to the dogs in the office area while speaking to Celestia.

“How is Philomina Princess?”

“Shes quite alright. I wanted to bring her along But she opted to stay home.”

The garage door began to open with Jericho walking through. Looking directly at Alison. He walks up to her.

“Wheres Eddy? I need to talk to him.”

“Why whats going on?”

“Hes back.”

Bring Us Bullets

“HE DID WHAT?” Jericho was just told about the events that had transpired that morning. He didn’t take it too well. “DAMN HIM! That operation was supposed to be between us.”

“Relax Jericho it still is.” Alison responded. “In a way I already knew what was going on because of those blue prints. To be honest I didn’t want to believe he would go to such lengths so I just ignored it.”

“Where is he now?”

“Hes upstairs, resting.” Fluttershy responded.

“Its already been a long day fer him, how about just droppin’ it fer now and wait till he is able to really listen to ya?” Applejack reasoned.

“Not telling him will only prolong the inevitable. If his reaction is anything like 3 years ago he will stop at nothing to kill him. I already know he won’t ask us to do this again. Knowing him hes going to want to go on his own and kill him. It won’t make a difference whos in his way.”

“We know.” Said Celestia. “He lost a great deal but that is a decision that he will have to make on his own.”

“Don't fucking chastise me about my cousin!” Jericho yelled back. “Not a single one of you were there. He may have given you the general explanation but the bloody details are still out of your reach. The one thing I will never forget was that look in his eye. I’ve never seen so much hate in a man.” He began to recall the night in California.

The three young men were loading their weapons for the war that would break out from the trunk of the GT500. Joseph opted to use the suppressed Bad News AR that fired .338 Lapua rounds, a suppressed M-16 shooting 5.56mm rounds with an under barrel M203 Grenade launcher as well as an ACOG laser scope, and a suppressed H&K Mk23 Socom. Jericho was equipped with a silenced SCAR-H loaded with a drum magazine also with an M203 and holographic sight, and a Desert Eagle. Eduardo Opted for a silenced ACR assault rifle with an M203 and ACOG scope, an AA-12 with drum magazines, his trusty Kimber 1911’s fitted with night sights and compensators holstered on his sides, and a tailored S&W 625-9 competition revolver they picked up in Arizona holstered on his right leg. The grenades were distributed as follows, 4 semtex grenades, 4 frag grenades, and 4 insiginary grenades. Also if things got too close they were armed with Ka-Bar knives. Once they decided on how much ammo they needed for their weaponry they put on their body armor covering the most important parts of their bodies, from the crotch up. Eduardo was first to speak.

“Last chance to back out guys.”

“We’re not leaving you out here on your own. They weren’t just your kids and your wife.” Joseph replied.

“They were our nieces and our cousin too. And we know how much they meant to you.” Jericho added.

“Thank you, the both of you.” Eduardo’s tone grew serious. “Are the explosives already planted?”

“Yeah, the power, propane fuel and the main support beams as well as where the guards would most likely converge in case of anything. Plus we had enough left over to blow the entire estate to pieces.” Jericho replied.

“The escape route?”

“Side road on the estate leads to a heavily wooded area, it’ll be a tight squeeze but It’ll work just fine.”

“How many men are working tonight?”

“Outside, about mid 30s. Inside high 50s. Probably more.”

“And the men, innocent or guilty?”

“Every one of them were convicted in one form or another or rape, theft, assault, manslaughter or murder.”

The three said in unison. “Guilty.”

Eduardo looked into the trunk. “Why is there rope there? We’re doing a grounded op not going down a fucking cliff.”

Joseph responded. “Well you never know.”

“Never know what man? The fuck do we need rope for, this isn’t a fucking movie. The hell do you think we are spies?” Jericho responded.

“Well jeez I thought it was a good idea.”

“Uh huh, whatever. Whats their armament?”

“Everything from MP5s, P90s, AKs, and RPDs to browning .50 cals, RPGs, grenades and other explosives.”

“Think we brought enough ammo?”

“Plenty.”

“Probability of survival?”

“Zip, Zero, Nada.”

“Negative, Zilch, None.”

“I like those odds.” Eduardo took in a deep breath and let it out. “Alright….guys let me just say that no matter what happens tonight we lived like brothers, we’ll die like brothers.”

“Got that right.”

“You know it.”

“In case things get too heavy I want you both to bug out. I’ll make the hard choice and stay behind. I’ll buy you guys enough time to escape. No reason for all three of us to die.”

“You really think it’ll come to that?”

“Most likely.”

Both younger cousins reluctantly agreed to the terms of their escape. With that Eduardo closed the trunk to the Shelby and led his cousins to the property soon separating to take their positions. With the full moon shining above them the three men knew that the blood of many bad men was about to be spilt by their hands.
Eduardo’s voice can be heard on the intercom.

“Everyone in position?”

“Yeah.”

“Yup.”

“How about a prayer?” Joseph suggested.

“Seems appropriate.” Eduardo responded.

“Lets do it.” Jericho finished.

They all prayed in unison. “The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.…”

“…El nobre de padre….” Said Jericho.

“…el ijo…” Added Joseph.

“…los spirito santos…” Finished Eduardo.

“Alright, now lets try to take these guys out quietly, Joseph take out the guys on the roof.”

“Do you have to ask?”

Joseph aimed down his scope as he took the safety off he breathed in and out. He thought of his fiancé for a moment and then remembered the pain those men had caused his cousin, no, his brother. He shot three men in succession killing them instantly. Seeing a fourth noticing the bodies he killed him too.

“Go.”
Jericho moved in seeing three men. Two standing alongside each other and another in front. He waited patiently until he was able to get a two for one kill. When they aligned themselves in his sights he fired a single round thought their heads and fired another in the other guard’s chest killing them all instantly.

“Three tangos down.”

Eduardo in a separate part of the property saw a single man in front of him. He laid his rifle down and brew his Ka-Bar. In one swift motion using his left hand to cover his mouth and the other to stab him in the heart. He watched the man before him not make a single peep as he saw the life leaving his eyes. He dragged him into the bushes making sure no one finds the body.

“Tango down.”

For 10 minutes they continued this pattern killing men oblivious to their presence and hiding the bodies save for Joseph that just shot every man that came into view that would be well hidden if he collapsed. Collectively they had killed about 27 men before the alarms went off.

“Shit, alright Joseph hit the lights, Jericho time to go loud.”

“Copy that.”

“Roger.”

Joseph hit the switch causing several explosions and the killing power to the entire estate as the whole area starting ringing out in gunfire, explosions, and the howling of screaming men.

“Each of us fought separately and we eventually found each other and stood together. When we ran out of ammo on our rifles and the grenades and the grenade shells, we used our secondary’s, when we ran out of those we fought our way out using our pistols. Eduardo covered our retreat and he actually pushed in dual wielding his 1911s landing every single shot he fired. When he saw the opportunity to get in the mansion he dove in there at full sprint killing everyone in his way. When Joseph and I got far enough we heard the explosion and felt the shock wave. We looked back to see the entire area engulfed in fire, dust and smoke. At first we though there was no way anyone could have survived that but we went back anyway. When we found him his 1911s were empty and he just fired the last shot from his 625 which kind of explains why there was an arm about 30 yards down. We fought a lot more guys than we originally anticipated tipping the mid hundreds. It was horrible.”

“So Cortez is back huh?”

Everyone looked towards the stairs to find Eduardo covered in bandages wearing his jeans and barefooted.

“Oh Eduardo you shouldn’t be out of bed.”

He simply raised his hand and spoke. “No this is serious. Jericho do you have his location?”

“Star Island. He just got a property up there.”

“Is there conformation?”

“Photos and official documents.”

“Does Joseph know?”

“Hes the one who told me.”

“Do me a favor?”

“What is it?”

“Set up targets on the field.”

“Eduardo don’t…” Rarity walked up to him.

He raised his hand again. “Stop.” He looked around the shop to see his things were in the kitchen. “Jericho, set up the targets. I’ll be outside in 5.”

Alison and Twilight appeared before him blocking his path. Twilight was first to speak. “Eduardo please. You don’t have to do this.”

“She’s right Eddy, haven’t enough people died because of this?”

He didn’t respond, he simply walked past them and continued on to his things. He was then held back by an invisible force and teleported where the others were. After a moment he got his bearings back and he continued to make his way toward his things Rainbow Dash and Applejack blocked his path.

“We’re not lettin’ you do this.”

“Yeah, its messed up what you went though but this isn’t the right way either.”

He ignored them and continued towards the kitchen. He then felt a pair of arms wrap around his torso and leg. He looked over his shoulder to find Pinkie Pie holding herself against him. And Spike tightly wrapping himself around his legs.

He sighed and spoke. “Guys, I’m just going to shoot targets. I’m in no physical condition to do anything else but that. Ask Alison, she made sure that I couldn’t drive out of here. I’m just going to get a shirt, put my holsters on grab my cell phone and call for a pizza to be delivered. And while I wait I’m going to brush up on my marksmanship. If I really wanted to get Cortez now don’t you think I would have started planning instead of just picking up my guns and leaving? I need to think right now. You’re more than welcome to stick around and watch me shoot at a few steel plates that pop up out of the ground and clean my pistols after. Hell you can even watch me eat my pizza, and by the way its not gonna be a veggie friendly pizza either. I’m gonna order it up with pineapple, ham and chicken because really I can only go vegan for so long and this sort of news on an empty stomach does not do my mind any good. So I’m going to shoot, relax, eat my fill, maybe even play a little music while I enjoy a beer and a burger. But before I can do any of that I seriously need you guys to cool it. I already got my ass kicked enough times today I don’t need a guilt trip too.”

Spike and Pinkie reluctantly let him go. Once he was released he began making his way to his bags. Jericho entered the warehouse.

“Targets are set up bro.”

“Thanks man, yo if you wanna shoot too I’ve got the Kriss in the sling back back.”

“Nah I brought my Desert Eagles.”

“The stainless steel and black?”

“Same ones.”

“Well hell man bring ‘em out to play.”

Eduardo looks towards the girls and chuckles. “C’mon guys we’re just gonna have a little fun I promise. Jericho and I did this all the time, heck he was just a rookie when we started.”

Eduardo met Jericho outside by the field.

“Loser buys the pizza?”

“How much did you order?”

“6 boxes, 3 of vegan and the rest are Hawaiian with chicken and a supreme.”

“Whats the tab?”

“$70 plus tip.”

“You’re on.”

They looked away from the field to see the women standing there watching them.

“Okay Jericho how about this. I buy and we give these ladies a show?”

“Sounds good to me.”

Jericho set the countdown as they took their stances, when the buzzer rang out both drew their pistols and turned around firing on every target that popped from the ground. Staring from the center 8 targets popped up. Within the same time they came up Eduardo and Jericho took them out in 2 seconds then another 8 and another 8 after that after 32 targets Eduardo reloaded Jericho soon following. Finally a set of 16 targets popped up. Within 4 seconds every one of them were shot down.

“Just like old time eh cousin?” Jericho began.

“Yeah. Good times bro, good times.”

The turned to see everyone clapping at the performance they had witnessed. As they holstered their pistols and picked up their dropped magazines Eduardo was first to speak.

“I take it you enjoyed the show?”

Rarity was the first to respond. “My word you two were magnificent. How were you able to do that so quickly and accurately?”

Jericho sheepishly chuckled and scratched the back of his head as he spoke. “Well it started when Eddy here finally got his first pistol and started taking me and my little brother to the range with him I was 19 at the time and my little brother was 16. While he shot his .45 he rented two others for us to use. What we used to do is make it into a competition of who can the most accurate shots in the least amount of time. When we got bored we did two pistols at a time and from there we just went through automatic weapons and sniper rifles.”

Eduardo chuckled at his cousin’s response. “Yeah during those days we had some serious bets going on and spent hundreds on ammo every month.”

“What kinda bets did you guys have going on?” Pinkie asked.

“Who was buying lunch.”

“Joey! When the hell did you get here?” Eduardo asked.

“While you two were in the middle of your competition. Who won?”

“I don't want to be the judge today, I say we ask Spike.” Said Eduardo.

“Nope you guys were even though out. While Eduardo was reloading Jericho took out two targets but then caught up when he had to reload.”

“Another tie?” Jericho said.

“Bro we gotta figure out another way to do this.”

“I swear you two never change.”

“Okay all joking aside. Eddy what are we going to do about Cortez?” Jericho asked.

For a moment everyone looked to Eduardo. He crossed his arms and closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He walked inside the warehouse to the sectioned off area walking in leaving the door opened. Jericho and Joseph stood by as Alison hesitantly followed him inside. On one wall there was an assorted array of automatic weapons ranging from knives, pistols, sniper rifles and SMGs to assault rifles, missile launchers and a minigun. On another was equipment, ammunition and explosives. Further down the room was a desk with a lamp over it and to the side of the desk was a trunk.

Eduardo unlocked the trunk and took out a small box and a large book. When Alison got closer she looked in the trunk and saw passports, personal documents, a couple of journals and a few keys hanging of the lid. The others looked inside the room instantly knowing what the room was for. It was a locker designed specifically to house enough munitions to take on a small army.

“Eduardo…this room…” Said Twilight

“I made this room as a storage area in case this guy was on the grid again. Now that he is I must decide whether or not to pursue him and ultimately kill him.” He opened the book in front of him and started flipping through the pages. When the others came close enough to see the book they saw pictures. Pictures of him and with a tall beautiful woman with long flowing black hair, tanned skin, beautiful brown eyes and a smile that could light up a room. In another picture it was the same but with two little girls that had similar features to Eduardo and the woman. Flipping the page there was a picture with Eduardo and the woman standing in front of a white Supra and a blue Bug Eye STi both facing the camera laughing with Eduardo’s arms around her. At that moment they all came to the same realization. This was a photo album of his family.

Continuing to flip through the pages he lands on a picture of an red M3 and a panda AE86 Tureno with him under the hood of the M3 while his daughters watched. “I was going to let them help me build them and teach them how to drive in these. They were so beautiful.” He opened up the box revealing two pairs of keys. “The 86 is out for paint, should be back any time now and the M3 has been ready for a year now. I never took either of them out. And the STi belonged to Annie. She had dreamed of becoming a professional driver. Road racing wasn’t her speed though, she loved rally racing. And my babies, Jasmine and Maria were born as twins. As soon as they started to speak they said they wanted to grow up to be just like mommy and daddy.” A single tear rolled down his cheek. “That was the proudest moment of our lives. Couple of years later we found out Annie was pregnant again with a boy. And she suggested naming him after me and when the girls found out they were so happy about having a baby brother. When they died I just didn’t know what to do.” He took out a pair of keys from the box then he closed the album and box and put them back in the trunk and locked it. “I was so infuriated and consumed by rage that I want out seeking blood.”

He stood up and walked out of the room with everyone following suit. He walked and stood in front of the M3. He pulled the tarp he had over it and revealed a brilliant Ferrari red red paint job. He looked over at Twilight.

“Twi, I saw my notes were on the kitchen desk. Were you trying to figure out the differences between the Supra and the M3?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me the main differences that you noticed.”

“The suspension is much lower and stiffer compared to the Supra and has much more steering angle and the chamber tuning is definitely way off.”

“I’m impressed. No wonder Rainbow calls you Egghead, only been here a week and you already went through nearly every book I have. Would you like to know why this M3 is tuned the way it is?”

“Yes.”

“There is a motorsport that is totally different from regular road and racing. Its called drifting. Basically drifting is having the rear tires kick out in a corner and maintaining momentum and angle to get through a corner quicker than the conventional way however its also used to show off and is a common skill amongst people who take the time practice this skill. As a matter of face Princess Luna has witnessed first hand of what I can do. But its not just the speed of it. Its fun. Honestly when ever I drift I feel like I’m breaking all the rules and that just it. Going against the grain and doing exactly what you’re not supposed to do. To be honest there is a lesson to be learned doing so. Sometimes you just need to break the rules just for the fun of it if just to break away from the norm and you will feel refreshed when you’re done. I guess you can call it controlled chaos. Now it has been made perfectly clear that I can’t drive in the current state that I am in. Theres no way I can handle the Supra and forget the Shelby and if I take that Impreza out on the trail now I’ll more than likely end up getting killed wrapping that car around a tree even if it only has 400 horses. But this one is different. This was specifically designed to break the rules. What I’m going to do is take this car and drive it and smoke those rear tires till they burst.” He looks back towards everyone with a wicked smile. “I dare you to and stop me.”

The moment he finished his sentence he ran towards the car and jumped in feet first through the open drivers side window and started the car with a turn of the key. When the others tried to get to him it was already too late his tires were squealing out of the warehouse and towards the track. He yelled out the window. “HAHA SUCKERS!” Much to his surprise there was a certain cotton candy haired woman who was sitting beside him giggling with her harness on.

“You should really put your seatbelt on.” She said with a smile and a cute girly giggle.

“My apologies dear, say how did you know I would be in here anyway?”

“Oh silly Eduardo, I’m Pinkie Pie.” She said with a big smile.

“Oh forgive me, how can I forget?” He laughed as he put his harness on.

“Is that boy out of his mind?!” Applejack said aloud. “Not 6 hours ago we watched him get beat to a pulp and now he’s gonna do…what was it he was going to do?”

Rainbow responded. “Hes going to make that car slide sideways really fast. Oh this would be so cool if it weren’t so serious. I’m gonna get a better look up top. C’mon Fluttershy! We might need a medic.” She grabbed Fluttershy’s hand and they both took to the sky to follow the red M3.

Twilight spoke up. “What I’m worried about is how much power that thing has. Its got three times the power of the stock car and considering it’s set up I don’t think this will end well considering his driving style and his injuries.”

Rarity was looking around amongst the group. “Has anyone seen Pinkie?”

“WHOOOHOHOHOO” Both Pinkie and Eduardo yelled in unison as Eduardo slid the car around every corner letting the car throw its weight around left and right down the straight missing the concrete barriers and tire walls by mere inches at times even touching for no more than a second.

“THIS IS SO MUCH FUN!”

“I KNOW ISN’T THIS GREAT?!?”

“CAN WE GO AGAIN?”

“I THOUGHT YOU’D NEVER ASK!”
Both of them were laughing like hyenas as they finish the first lap around and started the second still maintaining momentum of the slide.

“You know you guys are just over reacting right?” Giggled Alison.

“What are you talking about Pinkie is in there with him and hes in there doing Celestia knows what!” Twilight was not taking this too well.

“And what if they get hurt, who’s going to be over reacting then?” Rarity added.

“I admit I am concerned myself.” Celestia said.

“Nah I wouldn’t worry about him at the moment. If hes well enough to pull off a Duke boys escape he can manage the power on tap.” Said Jericho with a smile.

“And what in tarnation is that supposed to mean?”

“It means he is well enough to have fun. Right now he just realized how much of it he was lacking and he felt a need to remedy that. He is right you know. Sometimes breaking the rules when done right can be fun.”

Joseph looked and spoke towards Luna with a deadpan tone and a smile. “Hes running an e36 M3 with an e46’s engine and twin turbos with about 640 horsepower.”

“Than the fun has been doubled?” Luna said with a sheepish chuckle in an attempt to lighten the mood with some success, however Twilight was still quite worried.

In the air Rainbow and Fluttershy watched from above as the M3.

“Okay I have got to admit that looks like A LOT of fun.”

“I don’t know Dash, he has gotten quite close to the walls a few times. And Pinkie is screaming an awful lot. Does it have to be so loud though?”

“I guess that’s how the cars he has are supposed to be because they are so powerful. And I don’t think she’s screaming, she sounds like shes laughing….a lot.”

“Well she does have a knack for laughing in the face of danger” Fluttershy admitted.

“True, but if you look closely hes already been around the track 3 times and hasn’t crashed despite his crazy speed. Even with that backwards entry he pulled off during the second lap I think he actually has everything under control. Even more reason why I should ride once around.” She pouted.

After about 15 minutes everyone was waiting in front of the warehouse enjoying some pizza and soda when the M3 came into view coming in at full throttle. Everyone’s immediate reaction was to back up save for Alison, Jericho, Joseph and Spike still sitting there eating pizza. The rear brakes of the M3 locked up and slid into a perfect 90 degree angle parallel parking in front of the warehouse. An excited Pinkie Pie and Eduardo came out of the car grinning like a couple of madmen giggling like little girls.

“Oh we should TOTALLY do that again!” Said Pinkie as she bounced her way to her friends.

“Haha yeah you can hold me to that Pinks.”

Alison downed her soda and approached Eduardo. “How are yo-”
Without warning Eduardo pulled her in for a deep sensual kiss for everyone to witness not giving her a chance to respond wrapping his arms around her pulling her in close enough for him to feel her blushing.

*eep* “Oh…my…”

*Gasp* “Eduardo you devil…”

*Gulp* “Woah…”

“Well Ah’ll be…”

“Um, Celly, are humans normally this open about their affection?”

“Twilight never said in any of her reports.”

*Pomf*

“That’s 50 bucks little bro.”

“And hes grabbing her ass, good call.”

“Way to go man…”

After about half a minute he released the kiss and looked her in the eyes and smiled. “Better now.” He kissed her forehead and wrapped his arm around her waist and walked towards the group.

Alison felt like jelly with a silly grin on her face blushing wildly and giggling. ‘I don’t know what just happened there, but I want him to do it again.’

After a few moments of smiling and letting out a few chuckles of his own, Eduardo faced and the group and got serious. “I made my decision on how to handle Cortez.”

The Plan

“WHAT?!?!” Joseph and Jericho yelled with the others in complete shock as to Eduardo’s decision.

“Run that by us again bro cause I don’t think none of us heard that the first time.” Said Spike.

Eduardo repeated. “We will not pursue him.”

His cousins looked at him with complete disbelief as to what they had just heard. “Eddy, are you sure about this?” Jericho asked.

“Yes.”

“Well don’t leave us out of the loop explain yourself.” Said Rarity earning questionable looks from everyone else. “Oh please you can’t really expect for me to believe that you were not thinking the same thing.”

“Ah gotta admit, ah’m a mite curious myself. I mean this man took everything from you. Ah’m glad you’re not going to do it don’t get me wrong but just why?”

“They spoke to me.”

Twilight responded. “I’m sorry but I think you’re going to have to be a little more specific.”

“Twilight, do you believe in ghosts?”

Everyone was taken aback by this unexpected question. Twilight responded. “I don’t understand the question what are you getting at?”

“Sprits, Twilight. Souls from the deceased who manifest into electromagnetic energy and cause phenomenon that cannot be explained in or around the area of they’re passing. Do you believe they exist?”

“Well when you put it like that…”

“Dammit man stop beating around the bush and just tell us.” Said Joseph.

“Someone’s pushy.” Eduardo sighed. “Okay lets get one thing clear before I start explaining. This has only happened once and for the past three years my nightmares have absolutely no connection with what transpired. Okay?”
Joseph and Jericho nodded while the others were completely out of the loop as to what was going on in front of them.

“The night we went to pick you guys up earlier on I felt that it was necessary to take the Shelby. I don’t know why myself I just know I had to do it. Now just as I started it up I saw my wife and my kids in the car with me. Even now I can feel the cold rush as her hand glided down the left side of my face gently running her thumb across my scar.”

The supercharged 427 idled smoothly with an aggressive exhaust note as Eduardo looked in complete disbelief at the physical manifestations before him that is his family on the verge of tears. Annie sat in the front while his daughters sat in the back seat.

“Annie…..Jasmine……Maria….no no no no no no its not possible. I-I watched you die t-theres no way this can be happening. This is just another nightmare any moment I’ll awake and point my gun at something like I usually do. Oh God I’m finally fucking losing it.”

Her hand reached out to him and rested on his shoulder. “Ed its really us.”

He felt the hand on his shoulder and heard her clearly. He immediately reached out trying to pull her in but nothing instead his arms go right though her.

“This is a stupid question but why are you here?”

“Daddy we are here to tell you that we are still with you.” Said Jasmine.

“And that no matter what we still love you.” Said Maria.

“Its true you know.” Annie said with a smile. “We don’t blame you for what happened either. You did your best.”

“No I don’t believe that for one second.” Eduardo was shedding tears as he spoke with tension in his voice. “I know there could hav-”

“Daddy. Please. Listen to us.”

“Yeah Daddy. Please listen.”

“We don’t have much time left. Hear our words please.”

Eduardo wiped his tears away and calmed down the best he could manage. “Okay. I’ll try.”

“You’re a wonderful man and right now there will be more of them coming. You will not be able to hide your pain or suffering any longer after tonight. We advise that you must be honest with them and yourself. You will be happy again and love will find you. Just open your heart again.”

“I can’t Annie, not after what happened. Jericho nearly died that same night. And after everything I did. I can’t risk losing someone I love again.”

“The burden you bare is great. Too great for one man alone you need pure spirits in your company so you may be able to relieve yourself of this pain.”

“How? How can I over come this? After you died the blood of nearly a hundred men are now on my hands. It was not my place to send them to their graves. My rage consumed me and turned me into a murderer. It turned me into the one thing that took you from me.”

“Just open your heart my love. Open your heart and learn to forgive, I know that it will be difficult and you are still haunted. However you should not worry about the repercussions of your actions. You have already been forgiven but now it is imperative that you must forgive yourself. You are not alone. You are going to meet very wonderful beings tonight and together they will help you over come that which you cannot on your own.”

“How Annie. Please tell me how.”

“Do what you are good at Daddy.”

“Uh huh, and have fun and be happy.”

“And most of all, don’t be afraid to love again. That will help you move on.”

She moved in and kissed him but it wasn’t cold to the touch. He pulled her in and just like old times she was warm and loving just as he remembered her, he closed his eyes and savored the moment. And just like that, when he opened his eyes they were gone.

He was alone in the Shelby again with the engine still idling. He put a hand over his heart and looked at the dash. He calmed down and wiped the tears from his eyes. He put his left hand on the steering wheel and the other on the pistol grip shifter and put the car in gear and speed out of the warehouse and soon out of the property going full tilt towards the turnpike. With a smile he was beginning to understand. “Thank you.”

Eduardo took his rosary off and held it in the palm of his hand and smiled warmly at it. “They told me you would help me over come….” He looked at the Equestrians and panned over to his cousins then to Alison and towards the sky. “….And I really am believing that this wasn’t some fortunate accident or cosmic coincidence that we met the way we did. We were fated to meet. And man I cannot tell you how glad I am at that.”

Jericho spoke. “Okay but that doesn’t explain anything about handling Cortez or lack there of.”

“Its quite simple. He knows what we’re capable of, he won’t be stupid enough to attack attack us again. Not after we tore down his empire. He knows if we did it once we’ll do it again and this time around we are much better prepared. We’ll keep an eye on him, But in the meantime lets have some fun.” He pulled out his aviators. “And if any of you have a problem with that...”He put on his glasses. “…Deal with it.”

As he walked into the warehouse with swagger in his step noticing the sweet smell of freshly baked muffins in the air he dove into the kitchen as everyone else stood outside with mixed reactions.

“Well hes in a good mood.” Jericho said.

“Yeah, a complete 180 from earlier, then again it might be his stomach that woke him up to begin with.” Joseph responded.

“What do you think he’ll do now?” Pinkie asked.

“He can sprout wings and visit he moon for all I care. I’m just glad hes back to his stupid self. Kinda refreshing really.” Jericho said.

Rarity then spoke. “Well lets just enjoy it. Clearly he’s in a festive mood.” At that moment they heard some heavy snoring coming from within the warehouse. “Then again it has been a long day for him I say we let the boy sleep.”

“I’ll say. That guy can sleep through a hurricane.” Said Joseph.

Rainbow got close to Twilight pulling Pinkie Pie very closely. “Hey egghead, wanna play a prank on him?”

“Oh rainbow hasn’t he suffered enough?” Twilight said with concern in her voice.

“No nothing mean just figured we would surprise him a little when he woke up.” Pinkie giggled.

Twilight smiled. “Well I’ve never really pulled a prank before. Okay I’ll bite what do you have in mind?”

While Twilight, Dash, and Pinkie had their conversation Alison walked in the princess’s direction. “Excuse me your highness.”

Celestia chuckled. “Please we are here on vacation and we are all friends here. Theres no need for formality.”

“Well if you say so. I just want to know if we can get him up stairs so he can sleep. Today has been tough on him.”

“We’re happy to help.” Replied Luna.

As they walked inside to help Eduardo up stairs Rainbow and Pinkie had just finished explaining their plan to Twilight.

“Oh you both are horrible.” Twilight said giggling. “Do you think he’ll get mad?”

“Yeah at first. But he seems like the guy who knows how to have a good time and laugh at himself.” Rainbow stated.

“Oh for sure. The way he drove out there proves that.” Pinkie added.

“Well okay but hes gonna know magic was used in this.”

“You know any healing spells?” Pinkie asked.

“Yes.”

“Than heal him before we do anything so he won’t be AS mad.” Rainbow finished.

“What are you three planning?” Rarity asked approaching.

“Oh nothing…”Rainbow strated. “…just planning a little joke on sleeping Eduardo.”

“Oh really you two, the man opens his home to us and the first thing you want to do is play games with him. And Twilight you are the last one I would expect to be part of such nonsense.”

“Whats going on?” Fluttershy said approaching the group with Applejack.

“Yeah, knowing you two ya’ll lookin’ to pull off a prank on someone. Count me in.”

“Oh Applejack not you too.” Said Rarity.

“What? Like the princesses said, we are on vacation and seeing as how we’re on vacation we might as well have a little fun.” Applejack said with a smile.

“Its not going to hurt anyone is it?” Fluttershy asked.

“No way!” Rainbow said.

“We would never hurt someone for some laughs.” Pinkie added.

“We would.” Joseph and Jericho approached.

“What are you six planning?” Joseph asked.

“Pinkie and I want to pull a prank on Eddy. We’re trying to get Twi here to play along. Applejack is already onboard with it and Rarity is giving us a hard time and we didn’t even tell her what the prank is.”

“Well Rarity at least give these girls a chance to explain themselves.” Jericho said.

“Besides its always good fun to pull jokes on each other. Oh man remember that time he got us with that air cannon and blew us to the other side of the warehouse?”

“My bruises had bruises. But that’s what happens when you mess with another man’s food.”

“What did you guys do?” Rainbow asked.

“We baked chocolate laxative in some brownies we made for him and swapped them with brownies he bought earlier that week.” Joseph replied.

Rainbow was on the floor laughing with Pinkie. Applejack was barely able to contain her laughter and Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight just looked at them surprised and slightly grossed out while Jericho and Joseph stood proudly and smiled.

“Looking back on it I think we deserved that air cannon.” Jericho asked.

“Hehe yeah good times good times.”

“That is so….so mean-” Twilight said.

“Revolting-” Rarity added.

“How could you?” Fluttershy finished.

“We just got bored one day and decided to take it out on our older cousin.” Jericho said

“When we got that phone call of him screaming profanities that would make hell itself tremble with fear we knew we were in for it.” Joseph added.

“The icing on the cake was that he was on the highway when it hit and he had to use a port-a-potty on the side of the highway where there was construction at the time.”

“4 in the morning was when we were marked for his vengeance and furious anger and sure enough a week passed.”

“We then got air cannon’d.”

“Was it really necessary to launch bananas out of it too though?”

“Well he did say in that phone call and I quote ‘You apes are gonna get it’ before he hung up.”

Rainbow recovered from her laughter. “Okay yeah you two are totally in.”

They huddled together around as Rainbow, Pinkie, and Twilight explained their dastardly plan.

As Alison removed his shirt she looked at the man before her sleeping soundly like he hasn’t slept in weeks. The princesses left her alone with him to look over his injuries. To her surprise he was healing nicely and judging from the crumbs of muffin on his chest he was probably hungry. She spoke silently.

“You are such a dumbass.” She began. “All those things you said, you finally let it all out in the open. I couldn’t be any happier to see that you were no longer hiding the truth. And despite all of that in the end all you wanted was just to get a laugh out at our reactions when you jumped behind the wheel knowing how hurt you were.” She smiled warmly at him as a tear fell from her eye. “I’m so happy that you’re not putting yourself through this again. It would have killed me if you went out to start seeking him. It must have taken a lot to do that and then to just waltz right by us like it was no one’s business. You really are one of the strongest men I have even known.” She put a hand on his face and leaned down to kiss his lips. “Pinkie was right you know, even if I won’t admit it in the open, I love you.”

Celestia and Luna were in the living area looking though Eduardo’s movie collection.

“This world is really amazing. You can have a full length movie right in the comfort of your home.” Luna said.

“He is quite the fan of action and comedy though I never took him for a romantic look at this title, Doctor Strangelove.” Celestia responded.

“It is quite perculiar.” Luna looks toward the front of the warehouse to see the others laughing. “I wonder what they are planning.”

“What makes you say that Lu Lu?”

“Remember when we would have our prank wars and we would often get the guards involved in one form or another?”

“You think they are conspiring against Eduardo.”

Luna giggles and hugs her big sister.

“I think we should just sit back and enjoy the show.”

“Agreed sister.”

“Say Luna.”

“Yes Tia?”

“Where is Spike?”

“Last I saw him he was in the office area on Eduardo’s laptop.”

Celestia looks over to the office area to see Spike right there with head phones in his ears watching something.“It seems he still is. I wonder what he’s watching though.”

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Luna said with a mischievous grin.

Spike had somehow found Eduardo’s video journal entries on engine builds and his runs on the freeway in the laptop and decided to watch them while enjoying the music on the headphones. ‘This guy has some good taste in music. Looking at this though hes different behind the wheel. Even though he enjoys the builds hes more of a driver than a builder. ’ Just then he burped out a letter. He opened it to reveal the word ‘Boo.’ He looked at the letter for a moment. “Whats that supposed to mean?”

At that moment two voices made their presence known. “BOO!”

“AAAAHHHH!” screamed Spike.

He looked back to see the sun and moon goddesses laughing at his reaction.

Spike chuckled. “Good one guys.” He regained his composure as Luna began to speak.

“Sorry Spike the opportunity was too good to resist.”

“We were curious, but may we inquire as to why you are on Eduardo’s laptop?” Celestia said.

“Oh this? Actually I was just watching his video journal that he has on here. Its pretty cool what hes got in here.”

They looked through his files. One in particular caught Luna’s attention.

“Wait Spike, click on that video please.”

As Spike opened the file it was a video of Eduardo and Luna in the GT500 with 3 other angles. One being focused on his feet, another on him from the passenger A-Pillar with Luna in full view, another on the tachometer, and the last one on the road mounted on the roll bar just above and behind the front seats.

“It seems he only takes videos if he feels he will go fast at the time he takes them.” Said Spike.

“My little sister it seems he didn’t anticipate your sudden arrival.”

“You kidding? Her reactions are priceless. She doesn’t scream but wow the faces she makes are hysterical.” Spike laughing as he spoke.

“Oh this I have to see.” Said Celestia smiling amusingly.

“Oh no, Spike please don’t.” Luna said

Too late. As Spike began playing the video it had begun moments before Luna appreared in the passenger seat nonchalantly. After they spoke and Eduardo spoke on the radio the real driving began. Celestia watched as her little sister made the most terrified faces she had ever seen looking between Eduardo grinning like a madman and looking back at the road. As they approached the turnpike Luna grabbed the door and roll bar and hung on for dear life as they drifted on the turnpike. Once they hit full speed and maintained it for some time they spoke again and once they got off they turnpike the video stops.

Celestia was laughing bending over with one hand on the wall trying to catch her breath in between laughs. Luna was embarrassed beyond belief as she put her hands on her face trying to hide it. Spike was loving every second of watching their reactions.

Soon after sunset Alison left for her night shift and Jericho and Joseph went their separate ways. When they had left the girls opted to sleep at the living area and voted on watching a movie. At this point the girls decided to set their plan in motion. While AJ distracted the princesses Dash, Pie, and Sparkle sneaked into Eduardo’s room and do the deed. When they left the room a few minutes later they found the inflatable beds out in the living area and had picked out two movies to watch.

They decided to watch Titanic and Pulp Fiction.

A/N: *Evil Grin* Don't worry kids the action WILL pick up again.

Karma

A/N: I'd like to give a shout out to my main bronies Royal Guard Tactic, WinterTwister, and Azzazel. Check their pages, yo. (lol I'm so white.)

Eduardo woke from his deep sleep and rubbed his hairy forearm on his face to wipe away the sleep in his eyes. ‘Hmmm that’s strange, my arm feels hairier than usual. Meh oh well.’ He looks around the room and sees his clock on the bedside. ‘Jesus 12:30 P.M? Well Ali did do a number on me. Wait, why am I not sore? Guess one of the girls knew a healing spell.’ He got up from his bed and made his way to the bathroom to take care of his morning wood problem. He stood up feeling a little out of balance. 'Probably got up too fast.' When he got to the toilet as expected the seat was already up and all he had to do was aim and fire, never a problem for him. He went to unbuckle his jeans and found he was having some difficulty. He couldn’t feel his fingers. He looked down to see his hooves didn’t have any. In a panic he jumped in front of the mirror and flicked the lights on. What Eduardo saw from there put him into shock, unable to speak for a moment.

Jericho and Joseph showed up early that morning which was a bit unusual for them even more so when they couldn’t stop smiling. They were with Spike in the office area watching some of his videos. In the kitchen breakfast was already prepared for the 8 women and they all sat around the table discussing the movies they watched the night before.

Rarity was first to speak. “Oh my word that movie was just so so romantic and tragic.”

“I have to admit, it was very long but so well written and executed.” Said Luna.

“Hehe Hey Pinkie, draw me like one of your French girls.” Rainbow and Pinkie laughed as Rainbow struck a seductive pose.

Fluttershy was speechless and just twiddled her fork around with her breakfast salad lost in thought.

“Ferget that what about Pulp Fiction? Ah didn’t see a single fruit in there. There was just a bunch of shootin’ and folks dyin’ and whatnot.”

“It was pretty gory.” Twilight admitted. “But that was also pretty well written as well and had its funny moments.”

“That part with the, oh what was he called?” Celestia began.

“The Gimp?” Pinkie answered.

“Yes, that part was very VERY strange.”

Fluttershy dropped her fork and twitched a little.

“Yeah why was he locked in that trunk anyway?” Luna asked.

“Now that is something I can live without knowing.” Twilight giggled.

At that moment Alison walked in winded and famished.

“Alison darling what in Equestria happened to you?” Rarity asked with concern.

“Oh you wouldn’t believe the night we had.” Alison began. “Apparently there was a small riot in downtown yesterday in one of the clubs and a lot of people got hurt. Luckily it wasn’t anything serious for most of them but it was nonstop the whole night. A couple of people did get trampled on and nearly died. Thankfully we got them in time and we were able to stabilize them.”

“Wow Stiletto I think you can teach the doctors in Ponyville a little something.” Rainbow said with enthusiasm.

“I’m going to pretent I didn't hear what I thought I heard and accept the compliment.”

The girls laughed.

“I take it none of you have gone to check on Eduardo?” Alison asked.

“I did a couple of spells to help him heal faster.” Twilight said.

“Though he might be feeling a little, hoarse when he wakes up.” Rainbow laughed along with Pinkie and Twilight.

Alison looked at the three quizzically. “What did you do?”

Applejack chuckled. “Oh you’ll see.”

“AJ you too?”

“I will tell you now that Fluttershy, the princesses, Spike and myself are innocent in all this.” Rarity quickly responded.

“Wait, are-”

“They sure are sugercube.”

“Spike too?”

“Nope.”

“Um girls…” Pinkie began. “My knee is pinchy.”

At that moment everyone heard a noise followed by a loud crash up stairs in Eduardo's room and soon hearing a door slam open afterwards.

“TWIIIIILIIIIIGHT!”

“Oh will you look at the time.” Twilight said soon teleporting out of sight followed by Rainbow Dash bursting through the open skylight window Applejack running outside at full speed and Pinkie Pie leaving a puff of smoke in the seat she once sat on.

At within moments a crimson pegasus stallion landed on the warehouse floor on its hind legs and his wings flared open with a look of anger on his face checking for any signs of Twilight pointing an accusing hoof at any which direction. “WHERE IS SHE? WHERES THAT LITTLE JOKER THAT MADE ME UNABLE TO HANDLE MY OWN ZIPPER! I’LL WRING THE ANSWER OUT OF ALL OF YOU IF I HAVE TO!”

Jericho Spike and Joseph were on the floor laughing their heads off save for Alison that was chuckling to herself at the silliness that she was witness to. However Rarity, Fluttershy, Luna and Celestia stood by in the kitchen with not so subtle blushes on their faces.

“My, what a HUNK of a stallion.”

“Oooo he’s cute when he’s mad.”

“Oh…my…” *pomf*

“He does have a nice flank.”

“Hey! Get your own man!”

Eduardo looked into the direction of the office area. “OH YOU THINK THIS SHIT IS FUNNY HUH? HERES A CAN OF WHOOP ASS FOR YOU JACKASSES!”

Eduardo dove behind the desk as the men took part in a dog pile beating each other up while the women watched from across the warehouse giggling at their rough housing.

Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Twilight were hiding in a tree in a random well covered area in the woodland in the property hiding from Eduardo’s rage and laughing themselves silly.

“Oh man that was AWSOME! That was the best possible reaction we could have gotten.” Rainbow said.

“Ah’ll say that boy’s got some lungs on him that’s for sure. Ah can hear him all the way out here.” Said Applejack.

“Oh poor Joseph and Jericho.” Twilight laughed.

“Ah wouldn’t worry about them, those three seem to give each other lumps all the time.” Said Applejack.

“You think he’s going to be mad when he find out it was us?” Pinkie asked.

“PIIIIIINKIIIIIEEEE! RAINBOOOOOOW! TWILIIIIIIIGHT! APPLEJAAAACK! I RECOMMEND PISSING YOURSELF FOLLOWED BY PRAYING TO YOU IMPIDENT GOD CAUSE WHEN I GET MY HOOVES ON YOU THERE WILL BE TROUBLE!”

“Uh oh.” The four said in unison.

After Jericho and Joseph took their lumps with Spike caught in the crossfire and a very awkward moment to the restroom later. Eduardo’s cousins explained the story of how the prank came to be and who was truly involved.

“I swear Celly I never took your student for a prankster. Pinks and Dash yeah cause Spike warned me but Twilight? A bookworm like her? Never. And Applejack? She didn’t even cross my mind.”

Luna giggled. “I have to agree Tia, when did Twilight become a joker?”

“I can honestly say that this is new for her, Luna and I thought something was up but I wouldn’t have expected this.”

“I can promise you Eduardo they meant no harm by it, they just wanted to have a little fun.” Rarity said with pleading eyes.

“Yes, Rarity tried to talk them out of it but-” Fluttershy began.

“But they were too curious as to how I look in these jeans or rather WITHOUT them. Actually looking around you four were checking my out too.”

*eep*

Eduardo sighed facehoofing. “I’m sorry Fluttershy, just that it kinda chaps my hide when I need to use the head but I can’t because I can’t undo my pants. Thanks for the assist Ali.”

“Lets not talk about that okay?” Alison quickly responded.

“Aye aye, but sweetness, we gotta talk. And I mean grown up stuff too.”

“Would you like for us to give you both some privacy?” Luna suggested.

“That would be grand but I think its better if we went into my room but for now can you change me back into human?” Luna obliged and changed Eduardo back. “Thanks, now I want to sweat them a little more so when they come back find me so I can screw with them.”

“Oh of course.” Luna replied.

As they walked away and Eduardo’s cousins took their leave seeing all they came to see and Spike went to the living area to nurse his lumps and left the four women to talk amongst themselves.

“Honestly Celly were you really checking out his flank?” Luna asked

“Oh come on Luna you know I have a thing for stallion’s flanks.” Celestia giggled.

“I see why you would Princess, he is quite charming as a man. But as a stallion, oh my word.” Said Rarity.

“And handsome too.” Fluttershy added blushing slightly.

As Eduardo and Alison entered the room and closed the door behind them Eduardo was first to speak.

“Now, I’m not gonna ask a stupid question but I will lay down the facts.”

“Okay.”

“I fancy you and you fancy me.”

“Sounds about right.”

“You don’t fancy me as a horse I hope.”

Alison chuckled. “If we were both horses sure.”

“Good counter. So how about on one of your days off you and I go on a date dinner movie that bullshit deal then we have some real fun?”

“What kind of fun?” She gave him a flirtatious look as she rubbed her hands on his exposed chest.

He put his hands on her lower waist and gently puller her close. “The kind where we go for a drive and leave trails of smoldering rubber on the streets.”

“Sounds good to me, but first I have a question.”

“Shoot.”

“How well insulated is this room?”

“We can hear them but they can’t hear us.”

“Good.”

With one hand she grabbed him by the belt and yanked his neck in with the other for an aggressive kiss leading him to the bed and turning out the lights.

“You think its safe to go back in?” Twilight asked.

“Ah don’t know. What do you think Pinkie?”

Pinkie was blushing holding a pair of binoculars she somehow got ahold of. “I think we should give them a few more minutes.”

“Huh? Why?” Rainbow asked.

“What do you think he's doing?” Twilight asked.

“Trust me on this.” Pinkie giggled.

When Eduardo and Alison were done having their conversation they got presentable and joined the princesses in the living area. Fluttershy was playing with the pooches and Rarity was drawing up fashion designs.

“Are they back yet?” Eduardo asked.

“Negative.” Replied Celestia.

Alison chuckled a bit. “Eddy I think that yell from earlier worked a little too well.”

“I’ll say that almost sounded like the Royal Canterlot Voice.” Celestia said.

“Royal Canterlot Voice?” Eduardo replied. “The hell is that?”

“It’s the voice we used to use to address our subjects way back when.” Luna began. “Celly here forgot to tell me we didn’t use the voice anymore and I made a foal of myself on my first Nightmare Night in Ponyville.”

“Yeah Twi told us about that. Celestia you were with your sister for a whole year and you never told her?”

“Well even royalty needs their fun.”

Luna gasped at hearing her sister say that while Eduardo and Alison chucked again at Luna’s expense. To which Eduardo and Alison were turned into ponies and Celestia was turned pink with bluish/green wings. Much to Eduardo’s surprise though, Alison looked pretty good as a pony, Navy Blue coat, blonde mane and tail, two bulges on her sides from possibly wings and deep brown eyes like pools of the purest honey.

“You’re forgiven dear sister and friends.” Luna smiled smugly.

“Damn Alison even as a mare you have a nice ass.”

“I will end you.”

“Remember when you asked if I get off on you kicking my ass?”

“I’ll make sure that happens again later tonight, only this time, one of us is getting a happy ending.”

“So that’s what you two were doing in there. Ha Luna you have to wear the bunny suit for a day.” Celestia said.

“The zap apples are worth it.” Was all Luna said.

Alison blushed a bit and smiled sheepishly while Eduardo put his sunglasses on and smiled a classic ‘deal with it’ grin.

“Hmm gotta say Ali you don’t look half bad though, really.”

“Oh just shut up you greased up speed demon.”

He looked toward Celestia and Luna. “Don't you just feel the love?”

In response Alison whipped Eduardo’s flank with her tail.

“Damn girl! Only been a pony for a few seconds and already you’re making your extra limbs as weapons.”

“Oh baby I can get used to this.”

“HEY. Not in front of royalty. My apologies your highness.”

That earned him a very precise shot at his flank with the princesses giggling at his expense. It was then Eduardo got an excellent idea for payback. He grinned mischievously as he called Fluttershy, Spike and Rarity to join them. He would need all the help he could get if this was going to pan out like he hoped.

It was nearly sun down when AJ, RD, Twi and Pinks finally started making their way into the warehouse. Throughout the day they walked the 1.8 mile track and quarter mile drag strip several times coupled with silly idle chatter and guesses on how upset Eduardo still is. As they walked to the warehouse with the exception of Rainbow Dash that opted to hover over them they noticed that inside it was dark and there wasn’t a peep. Not even the over affectionate dogs were in sight. This was a bit unnerving for the four as they walked in. The only light that could be seen was from the overhead skylights and considering the angle of the sun it didn’t provide much. They entered the warehouse with caution taking special care not to disturb the peace within. The deeper they got they noticed that nothing was out of place. The cars were parked perfectly. The truck took its place in front of the machine shop yet not a soul was found and not a sound was made that didn’t come from the girl’s footsteps.

Without warning the garage door that let them in slammed shut with the lock engaging and red lights shone from the ceiling focusing on the four women. They backed into each other properly surprised.

Rainbow Dash was first to speak. “Hehe yeah good one Eduardo you got us.”

The only response they got in return was the engines of all the cars and the truck roaring to life and driving forward all at once and casting their highbeams on the woman. The sounds of wings can be heard fluttering back and fourth throughout the warehouse soon after a song began to play, its melody was dark and combined with the ambiance they were feeling was beginning to really frighten them. They heard four loud and regal feminine voices echoing though the warehouse.

“CAST IN THE NAME OF GOD.”

“YE GUILTY.”

At that moment a hooded figure approached them slowly from behind only being noticed when he was laughing in a dark menacing fashion. At first glance they can see a scythe and the figure has sharp teeth. He began to speak in a dark and low tone as he moved his sleeve up to raise his hood.

“ASK NOT FOR WHOM THE BELL TOLLS.” He pulled his hood off to reveal nothing but a skull of a pony. “THE BELL TOLLS FOR THEE.” He snapped his wings open and took to the air the girls holding each other screaming terrified. He descended upon them whaling his laughter as he was about rain down upon them but when the moment came the lights went back to normal and the music changed. They looked up to see Eduardo wearing skull make up rolling on the floor laughing and pointing a hoof at them while Fluttershy, Alison, Luna and Celestia were up stairs laughing just as hard and Rarity and Spike laughing in the living area recording their reations from different angles on the laptop.

“WHAT THE HAY!?!? YOU PLANNED THIS?!?!” Twilight asked no one in particular clearly not amused.

“Sorry guys but after that stunt you pulled this morning there was no way I was letting you off the hook easily.”

“How did you set this up?” Rainbow asked.

“Well the makeup and this nifty cloak was done by Rarity and Alison, Spike was the DJ, I used to work as an electrician when I got out of high school so you can thank me for the lights and the cars were actually done by your leaders. They were already in neutral so all they had to do was start them up flick the high beams on and push them forward facing you. Which they did a seriously kick ass job.”

“Thank you thank you.” Luna and Celestia said while striking a pose and started fanning their faces.

“My mentor and her sister are in fact trolls.” Twilight said facepalming.

Applejack, Pinkie and Rainbow just chucked to themselves. “Wow that was a great prank, you really scared the hay out of us.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah Ah guess we did go a little too far with that.” AJ added.

“Okay no more pranks then.” Pinkie said.

“Meh, for now.” Eduardo chuckled. “Now Twilight can you be a pal?”

She smiled and pointed her hands at Eduardo and Alison. They began to glow in a violet aura and a moment later they were both human again.

“Alright, now that we got that settled I’ve been thinking.”

“I bet that must have hurt.” Celestia chuckled.

“Oh Princess got jokes?” Eduardo and the others laughed. “But seriously I’ve been thinking a bit about this warehouse.”

“Whats on your mind?” Spike asked.

“I think its about time we liven this place up a bit. Give it a breath of fresh air. Keep it practical yeah but just its just lacking oh how do you say…a homey feel to it.”

“You don’t mean-”

“Yes Rarity, I say its about time to start making some changes. Starting with my warehouse.”

Vision

Celestia Luna and Twilight woke with a start in Alison’s condo. Eduardo had just left hours ago with Rainbow Dash deciding to stay and Pinkie Pie leaving with him. Rarity was sharing a bed with Alison and the other three were in her living room and Rainbow Dash taking the spare room. Twilight took the couch, and the celestial sisters taking the wall mattress. Twilight wiped tears from her eyes and looked over to see the princesses in the same condition.

“Did you have the same dream?” Luna began whispering taking care not to wake the others.

“Yes sister I know I did.”

“How? It can’t be possible. What did you see?” Twilight asked.

“Fire, destruction, death at every corner…” Luna replied.

“Innocent lives, lost. It was complete chaos.” Celestia finished.

“That’s what I was afraid of.”

“Did you see who was in the center of it all?” Celestia asked.

“Eduardo…” Luna said gripping the sheets.

“His eyes, did you see his eyes?” Twilight asked franticly.

“Yes, I can never forget them.” Luna said.

“The Nightmare has returned.” Celestia finished.

“How did it even survive?” Twilight asked. “We stopped it 5 years ago. How can it still be alive?”

“It’s a living entity Twilight. It matches us both in power.” Luna replied.

“The shards of your armor. They were left there after the battle! We need to get the Elements.” Said Twilight

“I’m afraid that won’t be enough this time around.” Celestia said.

“What?! Why not?!” Twilight asked.

“The Elements were never meant to destroy. They only purify. The Nightmare has grown stronger. More powerful than when we were one and the same. Even now I can feel its presence.” Said Luna

“How? I can’t feel anything.” Said Twilight.

“It was once a part of her Twilight. It would be surprising if she didn’t. Though it is interesting that it would reveal itself now of all times.” Said Celestia.

“It must have followed us here. It must have been watching all of us all this time waiting for a chance to strike.” Twilight said.

“So why hasn’t it done anything yet?” Luna said curiously.

“I think that’s the scary part. It reveals itself yet it does nothing to harm us. For the Nightmare that is Strange.”

“What if it attacks the others?”

“I don’t know but for now it is best we do not over react and keep this to ourselves. We must go back to Equestria and when the time is right we inform the others.” Celestia said.

While Luna complied Twilight was still very uneasy. “What about Eduardo? We all dreamed the Nightmare possessing him.”

“Well if that is the case we will have to take him with us.” Luna replied. “How we’ll convince him though I haven’t a clue.”

Celestia gently smiled. “I think we won’t have to worry about that part.” Luna and Twilight looked at Celestia with curiosity. “A little leverage goes a long way and it might actually help strengthen him.”

“What do you mean?” Asked Luna.

“Lets just say I have a hunch.”

The next morning the girls returned to the warehouse which was buzzing with all sorts of activity. In one end Eduardo switching back and forth between an engine in the machine shop and the newly painted AE86 Levin that was parked in an empty space across from the M3. While he walked back and forth he was making the proper connections in preparation for installing the new race engine he had recently received, Spike meanwhile was close by watching him intrigued by the amount of focus and concentration he had been putting in to his work and giving Eduardo a hand when it was needed. Twilight and the princesses made their way in the living area. Twilight was doing research over the internet getting more in-depth about human culture, history and the general topics of religion. Celestia and Luna were discussing in what ways Earth differs from their kingdom however the dream they had was still fresh in their memories.

Meanwhile, Alison, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie pie had gone to one of the larger malls just for the sole purpose of getting some air and having a little fun with shopping and whatnot. Applejack had opted out feeling too relaxed and played Jericho’s acoustic guitar with the dogs nearby all resting under the shade of a tree. All the while the three were watching Rainbow Dash practicing new tricks close to the earth, no doubt she was doing it to show off her skills.

‘Alright, computer is in and wires already ran. All that’s missing is then engine and trannie.’ “Yo Spike lets get that motor over here.”

Spike happily complied and walked over to where the engine was hanging from chains on the lift with the transmission sitting next to it on the shop floor both of them prepped for installation. Eduardo soon joins him and make their way towards the Levin taking their time dropping the motor in.

“Okay Spike, remember what I taught you, righty tighty, lefty, loosie.”

“Got it.”

He made quick work in bolting the engine to the motor mounts and after checking Spike’s work Eduardo rewards him with a fist bump and undoes the chain. “We’ll make a mechanic out of you yet my boy.”

After finishing the final connections and testing all the systems Eduardo instructed Spike to start the car up. After a couple of seconds of the engine turned over roaring to life purring to Eduardo’s satisfaction. Spike gave it a couple of test revs to check for any strange sounds. Satisfied with the results he gestures to Spike.

“Alright Spike, cut her off.”

After cutting the engine off Eduardo closes the hood then cleaned up and organized everything making their way to the kitchen for a well deserved snack.

“Gotta say Spike you handled yourself pretty well. Have you been going through my notes too?”

“Nah, I watched a few build videos that you had in your laptop. From what I saw it seemed pretty easy but the wiring was confusing. I don’t know how you do it.”

“Ugh tell me about it, I may do this for a living but that particular part of my job is something I take no pleasure in. If so much as one crossed wire happens it takes hours to find it and fix it. Its easier in my cars because of the lack of electronics save for A/C and the stereo. But for stupid shit like power windows and heated seats, its just unnecessary weight to me.”

“But wouldn’t the stereo be unneeded weight too?”

“Cars and music go hand in hand. I personally am at my best when theres a good song playing in the back ground. Besides anything I do there has to be music involved in one way or another.”

“That’s kind of poetic.”

“I guess but that’s just how I’ve always been. If theres no music, I ain’t happy.”

Eduardo looked over to the second floor seeing Twilight and the princesses minding their own business. Eduardo chuckled and looked over at Spike.

“Hey, wanna help me with something?”

“I already like where this is going.” Spike giving a chuckle of his own.

“Wow, it’s no wonder why this world is so divided.” Twilight began. “Alot of these religions represent more or less the same things but from what I see its just a select few who take things too far.”
Celestia sighed. “Unfortunately being alive as long as we have we have seen similar actions though not nearly as extreme.”

“Indeed, I mean don’t get me wrong I like the attention but it’s too much. Its one thing to be admired respected and loved, not to mention having an opinion that matters so much to the masses. Its another thing all together when everypony is hanging on to every word, gesture, and movement followed by kissing the ground you walk on.” Luna said.

“True, and don’t even get me started on the different political stances. It just seems that none of these leaders can agree on anything. I mean yes, we have our own foreign and domestic issues but we always come to a peaceful conclusion whether it be the Tribal Leaders of the Griffons, or the Dragon Ambassadors. There are times of tension but the end result is always the same. Everypony just wants to do whats best for their subjects.” Celestia said.

“It really makes one wonder how anyone can survive in this world.” Twilight said.

“Well from what we have seen individual humans have a strong will to survive. Its remarkable how they adapt to the situations their put in.” Said Luna. “Especially Eduardo…”

The three fell silent for a moment before Twilight spoke up again.

“It doesn’t feel right hiding this from him. Right now he is just as involved as we are.”

“I agree Twilight, however the timing isn’t right for that. We have to be sure no pony else is around except for the ones who need to know.” Celestia said.

“Goodness forbid any of his loved ones get hurt. I don’t know if his heart can take anymore suffering.” Luna said.

“I agree. He is doing a masterful job at suppressing it but for those who have seen it first hoof knows that its still there. I believe that is what will be the worst part about telling him.” Celestia said.

“Opening old wounds.” Twilight said.

“And he is trying so hard to move on.” Luna frowned. “Curse that wretched Nightmare. If only I hadn’t been so blind all those years ago…”

Celestia put a comforting wing around her younger sister and pulled her in for a hug. “It wasn’t your fault Luna. If anything I’m the one to blame. If I had been more sensitive to your needs and if I had put more effort in helping you none of this would come to pass. You would have never gotten jealous, I would have never banished you, and the Nightmare wouldn’t be here.” The pain of those memories were present on their faces. “Luna I am so sorry. I’ve been such a bad sister to you. There wasn’t a moment in those days where you hadn’t crossed my mind.”

“Please don’t apologize sister, we’re together now and that’s all that matters.” Luna replied hugging her sister tighter.
Twilight watched the scene in front of her unfold feeling tears well up in her eyes and a smile small smile forming on her face.

*Sniff*

The three looked over at Eduardo leaning in from the other side of the railing fighting back tears. It was a losing battle. “That was beautiful man.”

The three teary eyed women looked at him unsure of how to react to their teary eyed host hanging off the second floor railing.

“How much of that did you hear?” Celestia calmly asked.

“Right around where you were beating yourself up. Its one thing to hear about that from someone else but its different seeing you two play it out. So much emotion. Feels good man.”

Twilight looked at his hand to notice a megaphone. “What were you going to do with that?”

His eyes opened wide when he quickly remembered what he was going to do. “Oh uh…” He bit his lower lip thinking of a scape coat. He then pointed to a random direction. “OH MY GOD LOOK OUT THE BEES!”

Much to his surprise they actually looked with their faces showing alarm. He then he took the chance to jump to the first floor and run outside. ‘Holy shit I can’t believe that actually worked. Confound these ponies, they bring out my emotions!’

Meanwhile back in the living area, the girls realized they had just been punk’d. They looked back at each other with silly grins on their faces.

“I can’t believe we fell for that.” Celestia giggled.

“I know that’s like the oldest trick in the book. I would know I read it.” Twilight said

“Are you kidding? I’m the one who wrote that book.” With that all three burst into laughter.

Soon recovering Luna was first to speak. “I never took Eduardo for the sensitive type.”

“I know. He ceases to amaze me.” Celestia added.

“The guy is an emotional rollercoaster.” Twilight finished.

Outside, Spike and Eduardo were talking.

“Real smooth Eddy.”

“Shut up, I’m a sucker for a good story as told by the ones who lived it.”

“I can see that. Sucks you didn’t get to use the megaphone though.”

“Oh I wouldn’t be so sure Spike.”

Eduardo gave Spike a devious grin.

“I’ll get the rope.” Said Spike grinning back.

“Hoowee Rainbow you sure worked up a good sweat today.”

Rainbow Dash had just finished her practice session and now was resting under the tree gently laying her head on Jackson and Rocky rested his head on Applejack’s lowered leg as she played the guitar.

“Yeah well to be this awesome you have to be in the best shape ever.”

Applejack chuckled finding her friend’s confidence amusing. “Yeah well just don’t hurt yerself again.”

“Jeez what are you my mother?”

“Somepony has to look after ya RD. Might as well be me figuring as how I’m the only one that can keep up.”

“I’ll admit, that’s true. Pegasi would do anything to have your body.” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Beg your pardon?”

“Oh c’mon quit foolin’ you know what I meant.”

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah Ah thought Ah’d get you this time.”

“Yeah, maybe if I just moved to Ponyville.”

For a moment they both fell silent.

“Ah miss home.”

“Me too.”

“Ah wonder how Granny Smith Big Mac and Applebloom are doing.”

“I’m sure their fine. With Applebloom older now she can help around the orchard and she’s a wiz with those tools.”

“Ah guess. Shes just so mature now.” She smiled weakly. “Ah miss mah little sister.”

“Yeah, Scootaloo’s the same way.” Rainbow Dash Chuckled. “Even after 3 years I still can’t believe she pulled off a Sonic Rainboom.”

“She got her cutie mark that same day didn’t she?”

“Yup, exactly how I got mine.”

“Funny how the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”

“Yeah. She’s gonna be big someday.”

“What about Sweetie Belle?”

“Oh how can I forget? Scoot told me that she was so scared back stage for her first solo performance.”

“Yeah Ah remember Applebloom tellin’ me that she saw her cutie mark come up after she was done.”

“And the crowd couldn’t get enough of her.”

“Those Crusaders grew up so fast. It seems like yesterday they were covered in tree sap and twigs.”

“Oh remember how Rarity would react when they entered the Boutique?”

They both smiled and spoke in unison. “You’re tracking dirt EVERYWHERE!” They both laughed.

“Didn’t they start a club back home though?”

“Yeah I recon they did. Same as before only with new members.”

“I figured as much, I heard from Ditzy that Pip and Dinky just got their cutie marks recently because of that club. I’m surprised those 3 were able to work it in to their schedule.”

“Says a lot about them seeing as how they still have it goin’. Either way, Ah got a feelin’ we’ll be seeing them again soon.” She looked at Rainbow Dash. “So how’s bein’ a Wonderbolt?”

“Well its not easy but so much fun. I’m still surprised how much free time I have considering. Heck even now I still help with the weather occasionally.”

“What? THE RAINBOW DASH havin’ a part time? That don’t sound like you Sugarcube.”

“I’d never leave Ponyville hanging. Element of Loyalty remember? Besides, the six of us still hang out a lot of course now with the addition of the CMC and Spike.”

“Yeah. Come to think of it not all that much has changed. We still go on some crazy adventures from time to time and still get mixed up in some shenanigans. Only difference is we’re a little older.”

At that moment they were interrupted by Eduardo hanging inches above them with the megaphone. “OYE QUE BOLA ASERE?” Both of the girls screamed on surprise and were dogs were startled by the sudden appearance from above. Applejack then swung the guitar against Eduardo’s head knocking him on the ground.

Realizing what had just happened Applejack rushed to his side. “Oh horseapples. Eduardo talk to me y’all okay?”

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAA.” Said Eduardo hanging upside down before fainting.

“Remind me to wear a helmet around you AJ.” Spike said approaching from behind the tree.

“You sure you can handle it?”

“Positive.”

“It won’t be easy.”

“I can handle it.”

“Okay just being sure.”

Jericho and Joseph just got off of work and were currently at the batting cages. They were back and forth about the speed of the baseball when it is launched. Joseph opted for maximum speed while Jericho was against it.

“Okay, last time. Are you ABSOLUTELY sure?”

“YES! GET ON WITH IT!”

“I knew you well, dear brother.”

Jericho input the settings and the machine started up. First ball, swing and a miss.

“Okay just getting warmed up.”

Second ball, swing and a miss.

“You sure?”

Third ball, bounced off the bat almost immediately hitting the ground.

“Okay, you’re getting there.”

Fourth ball, solid hit. So solid that it flew back to the machine and knocked it causing it to malfunction and start spewing baseballs and terminal velocity.

“OH SHIT!” Cried Joseph.

“GET OUT OF THERE MAN!”

After about ten minutes of Joseph tending to his bruises he limped back to the G8 alongside Jericho.

“If you say I told you so I swear to god I’ll make you lose your lunch and I don't give a damn if you're my boss either.”

Jericho laughed in response as he got in the passenger side. Joseph started up the car and they were soon on their way.

“So what do you want to do now? Catch a movie? Have a beer? Have a smoke and a pancake?” Jericho asked.

“I can go for some ice cream.”

“Well after taking all those balls I can imagine why. No worries man I’ll pick up the tab on this one.”

“Deal.” They stopped at a red light. “Man Jenny is going to flip when she sees this.”

“Hey, we’ve survived worse.”

“That we have brother.”

The light turned green and they set off.

“Say when was the last time Eddy took a vaca?” Joseph asked.

“Come to think of it I can’t remember. Hes already been to Germany.”

“Nurburgring and Autobahn.”

“Japan.”

“Wangan.”

“Romania.”

“World’s best road.”

“Monte Carlo.”

“That place is just sexy.”

“Good times, good times.”

“Yeah but most of that we were the ones vacationing and he was handling business. What with the mass producing and all that. Only times we’d see him is after the meetings and he would fake a smile pretending everythings alright.”

“Yeah, now its taking care of itself.”

“We should get him to take another one. And I mean a real vacation. No business, no worries, no responsibilities. Just fun.”

“We should convince Ally to go with him.”

“I already feel sorry for the hotel maid.” Joseph laughed.

The brothers park the car and make their way to an Ice Cream parlor across the street. They walk in to spot a few familiar faces.

“Joe, are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“Jer, I think so.”

They walk up to a table with four women sitting chatting it up when Jericho sneaks up behind a poufy pink haired woman and covers her eyes with his hands.

“Guess who?” Jericho said in a playful tone.

“JERRY! JOEY!”

Pinkie Pie leapt up from her chair and gave them both a bone crushing hug.

“ACK! Pinkie….can’t….breathe.” Joseph said.

Upon releasing them they both gasped for air.

“My word! Joseph, dear what happened to you?” Rarity asked.

Jericho willingly replied with a smile. “He’s been taking a lot of balls today.”

Joseph Charlie horsed him in his thigh in response.

“Batting cages.”

“Oh.” Alison replied.

“Whats a batting cage? Oh my, are there bats involved?”

“Yes Fluttershy but not the kind you’re thinking of.” Alison said.

“A bat is a stick with one end fatter than the other and used to hit baseballs.” Pinkie finished.

“Now how did you know that?” Joseph said.

“Internet.” Pinkie replied.

“Safe search I hope.” Jericho said.

“No worries boys they’ve been briefed on the dangers of the internet.” Alison said.

“Smart move.” Replied Jericho.

“Yeah, maybe we should get him those cookies he likes so much.” Said Joseph.

“Oh you mean those little chocolate chip ones that are very soft and moist and come in a white box?” Alison said.

“Yeah those. Wait, how did you know?”

“I found his stash and shared it with everypony.” Pinkie said.

“He has a stash?” Said Jericho.

“According to Pinkie he keeps spare cookie boxes in those tool chests he has as well as in the bedroom, the office, and one in that blue car of his. Very unsanitary if you ask me.”

“Well I guess now we know getting them won’t be needed thanks to Pinkie.”

“Yeah question is, are there any cookies left?”

“Cookies? No thanks I’ve got plenty and more in my ice cream.” Pinkie replied with a cartoonish smile.

“Tell me about it. That order alone almost took me to the cleaners.” Alison giggled.

“Aw c’mon she can’t be that bad.” Jericho said.

Rarity and Fluttershy just stared at him.

“…What?”

Joseph wanted to break the silence. “ANYWAY! Alison we were thinking about convincing Eddy to go have a vacation.”

“Yeah the guy is always working. Even on weekends.”

“Even on sundays.”

“That’s how you know he’s not well.”

Rarity spoke. “Well, now that I think about it I never see him relaxing for a moment. He is always in motion.”

“Oh yes, a lot of times we have to tell him to be careful. I don’t want the poor dear to over work himself.” Fluttershy said.

“Isn’t that why Twilight tied him down?”

“What?” Jericho and Joseph said in unison.

“I’ll explain later. But what are you two getting on about?” Alison said.

“We think its best if you got his ass to relax.”

“And we mean really, truly, honest to god relax.”

“Break a few bones if necessary.”

“Make sure its not so painful that it’ll keep him from relaxing.”

The brothers smiled at Alison.

“What a GREAT IDEA!” Pinkie exclaimed. “OH Lets take him to Ponyville! We can introduce him to everypony and we’ll have a PARTY and we can Invite everypony! OH I gotta go prepare.” With that she ran out of the ice cream parlor.

“Uh...” Joseph began.

“Should we be worried?” Jericho finished.

“No its quite alright, throwing parties is her special talent after all.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“But, she doesn’t know how to get to Eduardo’s…..does she?” Joseph said.

“Boys, let me tell you something.” Rarity begin. “When it comes to our loveable bubbly Pinkie Pie, sometimes its best not to question her methods.”

“Its true, she has an uncanny ability to pop up in the strangest ways. It scares me sometimes, but I know she doesn’t mean it and she’s only being herself.” Said Fluttershy.

At that moment Pinkie burst right back into the parlor running to the table and picking up her ice cream. “I almost forgot this.” She then ran right back out in the same blistering speed in which she entered.

“That’s our Pinkie.” Rarity giggled.

Jericho chuckeled. “Yeah, I guess its kind of hard not to put a smile on around her.”

Joseph turned to his older brother. “Hey, don’t forget that ice cream you promised.”

Eduardo had an ice pack on his head making his way toward the truck.

‘Damn Jericho you bought one tough ass guitar. Not even a crack.’ “Okay old girl, time for your tune up.”

The moment he unlatched the hood, a certain bubbly pink haired woman shot out of the engine bay leaving streamers and balloons in her wake.

“SURPRISE!” Pinkie yelled while aiming her party cannon in the air and firing.

“AAAAHHH!” Eduardo fell back tripping on himself and landing on the back of his head knocking him out cold.

“Eddy?” Pinkie called out.

Twilight walked up from Eduardo’s office around the truck. Seeing the scene in front of her she already knew the story before anyone told it and immediately facepalmed.

One of Those Days

Sunday- 1:41 A.M.

Location- Miami Expressway Loop, Clockwise

Lately Eduardo’s been in a better mood than usual. It shows in his driving, at least according to Alison. However something was bothering him and his work was suffering from it. He is spacing out, very unlike him. At first he thought he was just tired and in most cases he would be right. However he’s been sleeping regularly, working out regularly and still has sparring sessions with Alison, and each time comes out feeling better than ever.

This feeling was so foreign to him but at the same time he felt welcomed by it. Almost as if he was greeted by an old friend. Its like he knows that from here on out everything is going to be okay. Though at the same time he felt dread, fear as if all of this is just a dream. “God I hope that isn’t the case.”

“I remember this car.”

Eduardo looked over to his passenger seat to find Annie sitting next to him, buckled in and smiling.

“Remember our first date?”

Eduardo smiled and looked forward as he recalled that night.

“We had just graduated high school and you picked me up at mom and dad’s house.” She said.

“Yeah, we went to watch a drive in movie.”

“It was an hour drive from Miami to Ft. Lauderdale. But that wasn’t the important part.”

“I had just finished working on the engine and building the transmission. I was confident that with enough road this baby could hit 200 mph.”

“But that wasn’t all.”

“I admitted how much I loved you that night on the drive home. I was so nervous.” Eduardo chuckled. “What idiot spills the beans like that on the first date.”

“We had known each other long before Alison came along. We felt that way about each other long before that night.”

“We were at a red light when I told you. You only sat there and listened as I poured my heart out to you. Then when I was finished you looked out of the window and began to cry. Do you remember what you said?”

Annie smiled and looked forward. “You jerk, I was supposed to say that.”

“Yeah. At the next red light right before getting on 826 you leaned over to my side.”

“And I kissed you.”

“Yeah, we had a lot pent up there for a while. What happened next though I’ll never forget.”

“I sat back in my seat buckled up and I said to floor it. Floor it has hard as you can and don’t let up for a moment.”

“I looked at you like you were nuts and asked why. Why do you want me to do that?”

“Because of a promise we made to each other, together through thick and thin.”

“To always back each other up, no matter what.”

“I wanted you to know that I trust you with everything. With my life, with my body, and my heart.”

“I kept my foot on the break and let the turbo spool up and on green we went at it.”

“And the rest as they say, is history.”

“I disagree, at 18 hitting 200 is not just something you forget.”

“Maybe.” Annie giggled.

“So whats this visit about? Not that I don’t appreciate the company. Its just rare for me to have passengers during my nightly routines.”

“I’m here to let you know that this isn’t a dream. Everything you are feeling is for a reason.”

“…”

“You’re confused, you feel conflict within yourself. Considering everything that has happened its no surprise.”

“I feel, hope but I’m also afraid.”

“And its okay. Its been a long time since you felt these emotions. It’s a big change from the guilt and anger you have had in you for so long.”

“What should I do Annie?”

“I can’t give you all the answers Eddy. You’ll know what to do when the time comes.”

“Well at least I know I’m not going mad.”

“That’s always good news. By the way, Alison has something to say.”

“That she loves me?”

“Yes, that. Something else too, but she doesn’t know it. Not yet.”

“You’re not jealous I hope.”

“How can I be Eduardo, I know you still love me but I can’t return it. And it would be selfish of me to keep you and Alison apart.”

“So you know huh?”

“Yes, but its important that she knows.”

“How though?”

“That’s the funny thing about love and loss. Even if you lose someone you care about, it always comes back in the form on new love.”

“But she can’t replace you.”

“Its not about replacement Eddy. Its about filling that void in your heart. I’m happy to say that your void is being filled more every day.”

“You mean Alison.”

“And you’re new friends. Its amazing how even though you were so secluded that you manage to attract the most amazing people.”

“That’s been happening a lot lately.”

“There’s something else too.”

“Whats that?”

“You need to relax.”

“What do you mean relax?”

“You’re a smart boy. You’ll figure it out.”

Eduardo looks over to the passenger side to find no one there and smiles. ‘Oh Annie.’ He focuses back on the road and throttles up screeching the rear tires and the exhaust spitting flames as the Supra leaves cars and exhaust smoke and tire smoke in its wake.

Early in the sunday afternoon Rarity, Alison, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were on the roof of the Warehouse taking advantage of Florida’s tropical climate.

“This sun bathing just feels marvelous.” Rarity began.

“Told ya.” Said Alison.

“Oh, um do we really have to be naked though?”

“Uh, Fluttershy, its not like we normally wear clothes.” Said Applejack.

“She has a point.” Said Twilight. “I notice that Ponyville is the only town that doesn’t wear anything.”

“So wait, you girls are nudists?” Alison asked with intrigue.

“Techniclly speaking, yeah.” Twilight answered.

“Wow, I would feel strange walking around in my birthday suit all day.” Alison said.

“But Alison when you were a pony you had the most magnificent coat. Why wouldn’t you want to show it off? Don’t you agree Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash?”

“zZzZzZzZzZ”

“Guess she’s indifferent.” Applejack Chuckled.

“Actually I kinda miss it. The wind feels goooood.” Pinkie stated

Eduardo was just waking up from his 11 hour sleeping session. Typical for a Sunday. He steps outside of his room to find the warehouse empty.

“Hello? Anyone here? Girls? Yoooohoooo.”

Listening for any sounds he hears nothing and sees his truck is missing.

“Okay Spike told me he would go out with Joseph to take the pooches out to Dog Beach and the truck isn’t here. Guess the girls went out plus the track is closed for the day which means,” Eduardo puts on an evil grin and starts rubbing his hands together. “Time to go commando.”

“OOOHHH! Itchy back!” Pinkie said.

“What does that mean.” Asked Alison.

“It means that today is my lucky day.” Pinkie smiled.

Eduardo climbed up the latter inside his warehouse wearing nothing but his fluffy baby blue robe to the roof. When he got there he went to a corner facing the direction of the wind. With that he deeply inhaled the cool wind. He then undid he robe and stood calmly.

“Wait for it, wait for it.” With the next gust of wind he spread his arms and let the wind whisk his robe away over the edge of the warehouse. “AAAAAHHHH Brisk.”

He heard snickering coming from his left. He looked over to see seven familiar women, all of them bearing their skin. Some of their faces red from holding back laughter and some from a combination of embarrassment and slight arousal.

“Hiiiii.” They all said waving at him in unison.

Eduardo’s eyes went wide when he realized what he had just done. There was no denying it, he had just stripped naked in front of seven women he had thought occupied elsewhere. In a panic he had turned around and tried finding his robe.

“It went over the edge babe.” Alison said struggling to fight back the laughter.

“FUCK!” Eduardo yelled as he ran back to the skylight from which he came hearing laughter following him the whole way down.

‘Oh God what the hell just happened?’ He thought as he went down the ladder.

The moment he touched down he turned and began to walk as he tripped over a dumb bell. He fell taking someone with him. This person was wet presumably from taking a shower and his face landed on something warm and soft. He pulls back to see two perfectly symmetrical breasts and looks up to see the Goddess of the Sun, Celestia.

Celestia smiled at him. “My, Eduardo, this is quite forward of you. I never expected you to be that kind of man.” She said blushing and acting all giddy.

He immediately jumped off of her and ran toward the nearest bathroom leaving Celestia in a mix of laughter and flattery. The moment he reached the bathroom he shut the door and locked it. “Jesus Christ how many of them are there!?”
He noticed that the room felt very humid. He also heard the shower running. “Um, Can I help you with something?”

Eduardo slowly turned around and to his horror found Luna hiding a grin behind her hand blushing and her wings flaring knocking her towel off, leaving everything in full view. “My, Fluttershy wasn’t kidding when she said you were…gifted.”
He instantly turned back around and swung the door open only to run into Celestia again both of them landing on the guard rail. Eduardo was inches from her face and she gave him a flirtatious grin. “We have to stop meeting like this Eddy.” She teased running a finger over his chest.

“AW C’MON!” He turned to run back into his room slamming the door behind him and locking it.

“I guess its gonna be one of those days.” He walked to the dresser and got himself a pair of jeans and a tank top.'Why do I get the feeling someone's laughing at me?' He looks over to the night stand and sees the blue rosary as well as the keys to the STi. The keychain in particular caught his eye.

Later that evening Joseph and Spike returned with Rocky and Jackson and were hearing about what happened with Eduardo. The reaction was as one would expect. Laughing could be heard coming from inside the warehouse as the girls told their story.

“So I just come out of the shower and I see him coming down the stairs. His pride is just swinging back and forth and I just couldn’t get my eyes off it. Once he gets down he doesn’t notice the dumb bell on the floor then he trips over it and gets knocked over taking me along for the ride. Now I don’t need to say that the situation doesn’t already look suggestive but c’mon with the look he had on his face I had to say something.”

Pinkie could barely breathe. “Wa-wa-wa-hahaha what did you haahaha say?”

“Okay I said ‘Oh my, Eduardo this is quite forward of you. I never expected you to be that kind of man.’ The poor dear looks like he’s ready to explode from embarrassment and he runs right into the bathroom where Luna is.”

Luna was blushing and laughing along with everyone else. “Yeah that was just random. The moment he slams the door he is completely oblivious that I’m right there. I catch his attention and he turns around. What I saw then, caught me by surprise. Next thing I know he franticly opens the door and Tia is right there naked. She says something to him and just runs to his room slamming the door shut behind him.”

“Oh God Celly what did you say to him?” Alison asks laughing and afraid of the answer.

Catching her breath Celestia responds. “Eduardo we have to stop meeting like this.”

Another round of laughter bursts from the kitchen.

“Celestia, goddess or not, you are horrible.” Alison says barely able to keep her composure.

Joseph is clenching his ribs while he attempts to speak. “Wai-wait till Jericho finds out.”

Spike gets up from the floor still laughing. “I still can’t believe it. He walked right by you and had no clue you were there?”

“He must have thought we were out somewhere.” Rarity said.

“What he saw the missing truck and thought hey I’ll get naked?” Joseph said.

“As a matter of fact I did.”

Everyone looks toward the staircase to see Eduardo at the bottom of it wearing aviator sunglasses and a pink speedo.
He strikes a pose flexing his muscles. “Italian Cut.” He then takes his glasses of in a dramatic fashion and snaps his speedo. “Far superior.”

For a moment everything was silent then the warehouse burst with laughter.

“Nice of you to join the living. Now can you put some pants on? You look ridiculous in that thing.”

“Yeah yeah, you’re just jealous.”

He grabs on the jeans hanging from the second floor and puts them on.

“So I take it everyone got a good laugh at my expense.”

“Oh you can say that big boy.” Rainbow teased.

“Nice one Dashie.” Pinkie gave Rainbow a high five.

“Great now that we got that out of our systems can we talk seriously for a moment?” Alison said.

“Whats on your mind Ali?” Eduardo asked.

“Well I’ve been thinking, when was the last time you had a vacation?”

“About 6 years, why?”

“I was thinking that maybe you can take a month off and go to their world?” Alison put on the most sincere face she can manage.

‘I wonder…’ “Any particular reason why you would like for me to go on vacation?”

“Well, we still haven’t gone on that date you promised me. I figure we can be adventurous about it.”

Eduardo thought for a moment.

“Joseph, can you and Jericho take off from work?”

“Yeah but it won’t be paid leave, plus I gotta stay close to the wife.”

“That’s fine. How soon can you take off and pack?”

“We’ve got some paperwork to finish back at the office but we’ll be ready by day after tomorrow if we start tonight.”

“Good, do it. Now while that’s happening tomorrow I’ve got some business I need to take care of.”

“What kind of business?” Celestia asked.

“Personal business.” Eduardo responded.

“So does that mean you’ll go?” Alison asked.

“Yes.”

“YAY!” Pinkie yelled jumping over the counter pulling in both Eduardo and Alison for a hug.

“Hey wait don’t we have a say in this?” Luna said.

“She’s right you know, it wasn’t easy getting here the first time.” Said Celestia.

“No its okay I found a way to teleport to Equestria without draining us of all of our magic.”

“And how in the world are you gonna to that?” Eduardo asked.

“Well the most efficient way I can think of is using UnUnPentium.”

“In English please?” Joseph said.

“Well its also known on the Periodic Table of Elements as Element 115?”

“Forget it.”

“But-”

“No.”

“Fine, I guess we can just join hands then.”

“Wait what?”

“Well from what I understand everything has energy of some sort. I’m thinking we can use that energy to teleport us to Equestria.”

“Okay, what are the repercussions?”

“You’ll be a little tired and a little queasy.”

“What do we need to do?”

“Eat a very big breakfast so it won’t be so bad.”

“Such a simple solution and you wanted something that would involve breaking into area 51. Nice one Twi.”

Twilight began pushing her index fingers together and looked toward the floor. “Well it was pretty tiring the first time around and I figure you would know how to get a hold of it.”

“All in favor of breaking into a heavily guarded Government facility to grab some top secret rock say AYE.”

“NEIGH.”

“Well I guess that narrows it down. Everyone, back your bags. We’re going to Equestria.”

The next day Edurardo got up early and got dressed before anyone else woke up. He grabbed the keys to the STi and the rosary. He looked back at Alison sleeping soundly in bed. He walked to her side and kissed her forehead before leaving the room. ‘I love you.’ He thought.

He knew she couldn’t hear him and for the time being he figured its better this way for now.

Looking around all the lights were off and the morning sun was peaking through the skylights giving Eduardo enough light to move about without bumping into anything. Just as he was about to start the Supra a thought came to him. ‘I’m trying to be stealthy and not wake anyone. And this Inline 6 is loud.’ “Fuck.”

He opened the garage door just enough for him to push the car outside. 5 minutes later he was outside with it and closed the garage door. He turns around to find Celestia Luna and Twilight standing between him and the Supra.

“Dammit. Just when I was in the homestretch.”

“Relax Eduardo we just want to know where you’re going is all.” Twilight said.

“I don’t think Alison or anyone for that matter would appreciate you leaving without a word.” Celestia said.

“Well theres a reason why I said that it was personal business.”

“Whats so personal about it?” Luna asked.

“You know the STi?”

The girls nodded.

“Well that STi I’m sure you know belonged to my wife. What you didn’t know was that it was actually a project car. See when we first started driving back in high school She bought this car in the same week I bought my Supra. We wanted to become professional racers. I do Gran Touring and she does Rally. The problem was that she never had the funds to really get it to spec. When the kids came around we had the money to do it but never the time.”

He recalled the day he drove it. “About 4 days before you guys showed up was the first time I really drove it. I ended up making the suspension collapse after jumping a railroad. Since then I’ve been working on it and now its finished.”

“But what does that have to do with you leaving?” Twilight asked.

“She has a little sister, from what I understand she wanted to get into Rally too. What I intend to do is hand over the keys to Annie’s car. I figure that’s what she would have wanted.”

“Is that really it? All of this so you can give someone a car?” Asked Celestia.

“Yes.” He looked at them. They looked back. “No.”

“Then what is the real reason?” Twilight asked.

He reached into his pocket to retrieve a familiar blue rosary.

“It belonged to her, didn’t it?” Luna asked.

“Yes, it did.”

“So whats the problem?” Luna asked.

“The day of the funeral her parents pulled me aside and asked if I had the rosary she always wore. They had given it to her when she was very little and never took it off. I said no but that was a lie, I had it around my neck the whole time. Basically they wanted it to put it with a little shrine they set up for her but I wasn’t ready to let it go. I think they understood.”

“So you’re going there to make peace and help them move on.” Celestia said.

“Precicely.”

“Well you’re not going without me.”

Eduardo turned around to see Alison walking toward him. When she got close she pulled him in for a hug.

“You’re not alone anymore Eduardo, stop acting like you’re the one that has to bear the responsibility. Its not fair to anyone.”

“Okay, I’m sorry. Lets do this together.”

Rafael had just come home with his wife, Stephanie and their Daughter Natalie.

“Well that was fun wasn’t it?” Began Stephanie.

“I guess.” Said Natalie.

“Yup all we need now is to find you a car so you can start the semester.”

“Well with that new job I’m going to need one.” Said Natalie.

“Don’t worry we’ll find something decent as your daily.”

“And hopefully your hobby.” Rafael chuckled.

Just as the family were about to enter their home they heard the echo of a distinct engine in the distance followed by the unmistakable sound of a blow-off valve.

“Sounds just like Annie’s car.” Natalie said.

The three fell silent and listened.

“Is it me or is it getting closer?” Stephanie said.

Just then a blue bugeye STi with fog lamps in the front came into view with a black Supra following close behind approaching the home.
‘
Is that…no it can’t be.’ Thought Rafael.

The STi and Supra pull into the 2 story house parking in reverse both engines soon cutting off. In the Supra a blonde woman stepped out. In the STi a tall man with a ponytail stepped into view. Both of them made their way to the family before them.

“My god, Eduardo? Is that you?”

“How are you Rafi?”

Inside the house the 5 of them sat in the living room.

“So what brings you by?” Stephanie asked.

“Yeah, been a long time since we’ve seen you around these parts.” Said Rafael.

“Couple of reasons, first of which was to bring you something you asked for a while back. Second, I understand that Natalie here has off road driving as a hobby and she’ll be going to college soon.”

“What about Natalie going to college?” Asked Rafael.

Eduardo dug into his pocket and retrieved a pair of car keys and placed them on the coffee table. Natalie picked them up and looked at the key chain. She cupped her hand over her mouth.

“Are these-”

“Yes. Those are the keys to the Subaru parked outside. I only drove it twice, once to test the stock suspension, and the second time here. Of course Annie wanted to modify it. She had a list of things that needed to be done and well, in the past month I did everything before that it just sat there. I figured it would only be right if you were the one who took it for its first test drive and break in the parts. The notes and title of the car are in the glove box as well as a copy of the build notes and adjustment settings. Above all though, I think Annie would have wanted you to have it.”

“Is that all you came for?” Rafael asked.

“No, remember the day of the funeral you both asked me for Annie’s rosary.”

They both nodded.

“Remember when I said that I didn’t have it with me?”

“Yes?” Stephanie said.

Eduardo reached around his neck and pulled out the blue rosary. Stephanie cupped her hands around her mouth when it came into view. “I lied.”

He handed it over to Rafael who was tearing up.

“You know we never blamed you for what happened. It was never your fault and you did everything possible to protect them.” Rafael said. “I couldn’t have been more proud to call you my son, but after everything that happened-”

“I know.”

“We heard about the incident in California.” Natalie said.

“Yes, my cousins and I were responsible for it.”

“You know we never condone violence, and we never expected nor wanted you to.” Stephanie said.

“You know me better than that. I did what I had to.”

“Is that man still alive?” Rafael asked.

“I can’t say. The last I saw of him he was running from me with a missing left arm. I’ll say now that I did a lot of things I’m not proud of. But losing her like that, no one should ever have to experience that.”

“You loved her that much?” Rafael asked.

He looked up to Rafael’s eyes. “I would have gone to the next life for her.”

“It shows.” Stephanie began. “The lengths you have gone for our daughter would have destroyed a lesser man.”

“Please, don’t. It was hard enough accepting the fact that I killed men in the name of my wife and children. Understand that I was driven mad. I shouldn’t be praised for it.”

“What husband and father wouldn’t?” Rafael asked. “I probably would have done the same thing if it didn’t kill me first. I know you have a lot to live with. However even with everything you have done being here, right now it proves that you are a real man. This is probably the hardest thing you ever had to do. Looking both of us in the eye, talking like we are now. Anyone would be afraid if they were in your shoes.”

“You’re right. I couldn’t look at any of you after what happened. Even now I just want to run, but I know that wouldn’t solve anything. I kept putting it off because I knew I couldn’t face you. I broke a promise to both of you and a sacred vow to her and an oath to god. I couldn’t forgive myself for 3 long years and turned to alcohol because of it. But thanks to Alison and a few new friends, I’m finally getting on my own two feet again.”

“That’s good son.”

“Just know that we have always been proud of you.”

“My sister couldn’t have picked a better man.”

After Eduardo and Alison left Natalie went out for a drive to get to know the STi and her parents were in the dining area.

“He had lost his way.” Stephanie began.

“And he’s found it again.”

“I’m so happy for him. What do you think could have happened?”

“I don’t know. But I have a guess.”

Rafael walked to the shrine of Annie which consisted of a picture hanging over a bouquet of white roses. He took the rosary and hung it around making taking care to make her face fully visible through the loop of her rosary. “You probably had something to do with it, didn’t you Anastasia?”

As Eduardo and Alison drove away, the house got smaller and smaller in the rear view. He wore a gentle smile as tears slid down his cheeks. While Eduardo had his hand around the shifter Alison grabbed his hand.

“I’m really proud of you Eddy.”

“Thank you Alison. I couldn’t have done this without you.”

As they entered the expressway Eduardo began to speak. “Alison, theres something I wanted to tell you for a while now. Only thing was that I wasn’t sure if I could say it. But now I feel like I’m ready to tell you.”

She put a finger over his lips. “I know Eduardo. I love you too.”

Arrival

A/N: Biggest chapter yet. You're welcome.

Wednesday- 8:15 A.M.

Alison woke in Eduardo’s arms holding her closely. Her eyes adjusted to the lack of light in the room to see Edurado sleeping peacefully with a gentle smile on his face. Seeing him like this she almost felt bad waking him up but the more time they spent here the more time they will lose for their vacation. She gently shifted about in the bed to wake him up.

“Eddy, Eddy time to wake up.”

A slight frown formed on Eduardo’s face. “Mmmmm no I don’t wanna go to school.”

She giggled. “C’mon baby quit fooling around, you don’t want to wait to go to another world for vacation do you?”

“That depends.” He opened one eye. “Can we have a morning quickie?” He grinned.

Alison rolled her eyes giggling. “Really Eddy?”

“UGH Alright fiiine.” He pouted.

“I can’t wait to go back home!” Said Pinkie Pie bouncing around with her usual enthusiasm. “I can’t wait to tell the Cakes about everything.”

“Yeah its gonna be refreshing to see Ponyville again. I hope Owlowicious isn’t too lonely.” Said Twilight.

“I know what you mean, I admire this city but Ponyville will always be home to me. Which reminds me I have to take Alison to Lotus and Aloe, that woman looks like she could use a spa day. Oh Fluttershy will you join us?”

“Oh Rarity I would love to but its been over a month since I’ve been home and Angel has been taking care of all the animals. I have to make sure he’s okay.”

“Fluttershy, its quite alright we always have time for that later. Till then though I think it would be a good idea to take our guests around town.”

“I was actually thinking of just that, we don’t want another incident like with Zecora.” Said Twilight.

“Perhaps a letter to the Mayor would be a good idea. You know, get everypony together and give them a warm welcome.” Said Rarity.

“Yes I agree but I’m also a little nervous about it.”

“Whats the matter Twilight? Surely you can tell us.” Rarity said.

“Its better if we wait till we get to Ponyville first. I’ll share it with you and the others too. However for the time being I just want them to get a positive reaction when the town sees them.”

“I might have an idea for that. That’s if you want to hear it of course.”

“I’m all ears.”

“Oh um, do you remember when they played their music for us a few weeks ago?”

“Yes.”

“I was thinking that maybe it would be possible for them to play something slow paced and relaxing. You know, have a little subtle fun so they can warm up to them.”

“Hmm, that’s actually a really good idea, I’ll have to talk it over with them first to see what other songs they know. Judging by how naturally they play I hope they know a few.”

“Well I took the liberty of looking though his playlist in that, oh whats it called…”

“MP3 player?”

“Yes, thank you Twilight, anyway I think I might have a few suggestions for what they can play.”

“We’ll discuss it over with them when we get to canterlot. In the meantime eat up. The princesses and I are going to talk about the spell. Chances are its not just them we are taking back with us.”

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well when humans go on holiday to different locations they go on buses called Mobile Homes or RVs which stand for Recreational Vehicles. In those buses it holds all the comforts of home while traveling cross country. However we already agreed that we would all be staying in Ponyville so theres no need for that.”

“So what exactly are they bringing with them?” Pinkie asked.

“I’m not sure to be honest, but we’ll find out soon enough. I know for a fact Eduardo is bringing the truck and a couple of cars with him hitched on to a trailer plus a few crazy contraptions he’s built. And I already told Joseph and Jericho that in order for the spell to work we have to count for everything we are taking but as I said before, it won’t be as exhausting as last time and we’ll have plenty of energy left over.”

“And you’ve tested for this?” Asked Rarity.

“Yup. It still takes a good chunk of magic but this time around I’ve been practicing some meditating techniques Alison’s been teaching. Amazing what you can find out about yourself when you meditate. Anyway it helped me make concentrating my magic easier.”

“Oh, can you teach me? You know I’m a multi-tasker and all and it could be quite useful for making my dresses.”

Elsewhere, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Spike were packing their things as well as little souvenirs for their trip back home.

“Hey have any of you seen my toothbrush? Its purple with green brussles?” Spike asked.

“Over on the counter there big guy.” Rainbow Dash replied.

Applejack meanwhile was deep in thought.

“Hey AJ, you okay?” Rainbow Dash asked.

She quickly looked at her. “Oh wha? Yeah I’m fine.” She replied with a smile.

“You weren’t thinking of Eduardo were you? I’ll admit I was pretty impressed too.” She said in a teasing manner.

“WHAT? NO!” Applejack blushed. “It was a simple misunderstanding so lets leave it at that.”

Rainbow laughed. “I’m okay kidding cowgirl, but seriously whats on your mind?”

“Well Ah was just thinking about how different it is here.”

“How so?”

“Well, it just seems that this world doesn’t respect nature. Ah mean here yeah its fine but once we’re in the city its like theres nothin’ but concrete at every corner. In some ways similar to Manehatten.”

“Well you won’t have to worry about that, soon enough we’ll be right back home and everything will be back to normal. As normal as it gets for us anyway.” She chuckled.

“Yeah.”

“Actually something’s been bothering me too.”

“Whats up Spike?” Asked Applejack.

“Its nothing, just a dream.”

“About what?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Well, I kinda dreamed that Eduardo was on fire 2 nights ago.”

“On fire?”

“Yeah, what was strange though was he did it on purpose.”

“Now why in tar-nation would he set himself on fire?”

“I don’t know then again it was just a dream.”

Jericho and Joseph approached the warehouse in Jericho’s SVT Raptor with their wives hauling a large closed trailer.

“I still don’t get it, you said we were going someplace no one has ever seen before.” Jericho’s wife, Laura said.

“Yeah, and don’t forget about the baby.” Said Joseph’s 3 month pregnant wife, Jennifer.

“And we weren’t lying. Eduardo’s made some new friends recently and they are nice enough to treat us to a trip.” Joseph said.

“They must be in high places.” Said Laura.

“In a way, yeah.” Joseph responded.

As the warehouse came into view, Eduardo’s truck was in full view with a large trailer hooked into the bed.

“I wonder what he’s taking.” Said Jericho.

As they parked alongside the F350 and got out.

“EDDY! WHERE ARE YOU ASSHOLE!” Jericho called out.

“OVER HERE YOU STUPID PRICK!” The sound of Eduardo’s voice coming from inside the warehouse.

“AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING? ASENDO UNA PAJA?”

“I swear you men are such children.” Said Jennifer.

“Foul mouthed children.” Said Laura.

“And you married us anyway.” The brothers said in unison giving their wives silly grins.
As they entered the warehouse Jennifer and Laura immediately take notice of the various women scattered around the warehouse.

“What kind of friends are these?” Laura quietly asked.

“Relax Laura nothing’s going on.” Eduardo said approaching the group.

“Eddy.” Jennifer began. “Its been too long.” She walked to him and gave him a hug.

“Its nice to see you too Jen. And how’s my nephew doing in there.” Eduardo said looking at her stomach.

“He’s coming along great. He’s going to be big and strong just like his daddy, and his idiot brother and cousin.”

He lightly chuckled at this. “That’s good. And how are you Laura? Still making Jer here blue?”

“EDDY!” Laura yelled

“You know I’m fooling love. So guys whats in the trailer?”

“Show us first and we’ll talk.” Jericho responded.

“Sally, an RS200, a couple of my toys and my mobile shop.”

“Where the hell did you get an RS? Ford only made 200 of those and they were sold in the UK nevermind the states and that was damn near 40 years ago.” Jericho said.

“You know I’ve got friends.”

“Bought it from Leno didn’t you?” Said Joseph.

Eduardo grinned in response. “Okay you’re turn.”

“Dana, the EVO IV, the Harley and luggage with a few toys of our own.” Said Joseph.

“Hey aren’t you for getting something?” Said Pinkie from the living area.

“Oh right, come meet the rest of the crew.”

As Jennifer and Laura were introduced to the others Jericho pulled Eduardo aside.

“You said you were bringing a few toys. What kind exactly?”

“You know that jet cycle I’ve been working on?”

“You finished it?!”

“Sort of, its still in the prototype stage but it’ll be up and running soon.”

“I hope that means you fixed that landing problem.”

“Eh, sorta.”

Jericho let out a sigh. “Well if we learned nothing else in Cali we learned you’re hard to kill.”

“hehe Lets just hope we don’t have to put that into practice again.”

“So Eduardo saved you three and after a week or so the rest of you came and since then you’ve been hanging around here touring around Miami with Eddy and Alison.” Laura said.

They nodded.

“And in that time you got to hangout around Miami’s hot spots and help Eddy with” Said Jennifer.

“Yeah! South Beach was amazing. Though a few people looked pretty out of it.” Said Pinkie.

‘No doubt from the alcohol and drugs being inhaled.’ Thought Jericho.

“I actually preferred Bay Side. Very chique and at the same time lively.” Said Rarity.

“What about the clubs? Those were just rockin’.” Said Rainbow.

“I second this motion.” Said Pinkie.

“You know this is getting repetitive.” Said Spike.

“Well Jer and Joey have been telling us that Eduardo’s been in a good mood now for a while and we can see why.” Said Jennifer.

“Yeah and after you said you were from another world I thought you were nuts. What really sold it was your abilities.” Said Laura.

“Yeah, and now that everyone is here and caught up we can go back to Equestria.” Pinkie said.

“HEY! Is everyone ready?” Eduardo called out.

“Coming.” They all said in unison.

As everyone went outside the boys were double checking everything to make sure nothing would accidently slip off during their planetary travel. In reality they were just bored and wanted something to do while everyone else finishes getting ready. In the distance they could hear the distinct sound of a HEMI V8 approach in the distance. The three men look over to see a RAM pick-up truck coming closer to the warehouse. It made a slow stop in front of Joseph and Eduardo’s trucks. A man then stepped out wearing a Miami PD uniform and approached the three men.

“So I hear you two are going on vacation.” He said looking towards Jericho and Joseph.

“That’s right Chief. Just us, the family, and a few new friends.” Jericho responded.

“I see…” He looks towards Eduardo. “Eduardo, come over a sec will you?”

He walks toward the Chief. “How can I help you?” He asks with a smile.

“Don’t give me that Eduardo. Lord knows the hell you raised in California with these two.”

“We’ve been over this Chief, there was no proof we were ever there and any evidence the prosecution had was all circumstantial.”

“That may be so Eddy but the fact of the matter is that there is no denying you had something to do with it with the help of these two behind you. Hell if not for the fact you helped this city like you did these two wouldn’t have their badges on right now.”

“Well sir you of all people should know its not what know its what you can prove in court. As from what I saw I didn’t need a lawyer, so much so I fired mine right where he stood and at the end of the day I walked out of that court house with my head held high.”

“Like you always have.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “I take it you already know?”

At that moment everyone walked outside seeing the Chief of Police right there speaking directly to Eduardo. The Chief takes notice.

“I take it these are your friends?”

“Yes sir.”

“And where exactly are you headed?”

“Somewhere far from the concrete jungle that is Miami.”

“And I wouldn’t have a problem with that under normal circumstances.”

“How so?”

“God dammit Eduardo you know that Cortez is in town and I’m not stupid enough to believe that you don’t have a weapons cash just waiting to be unleashed on that sonovabitch.”

“And you’re absolutely right but, and this will come as a surprise to you, I’m not going after him. Not this time.”

“I need to be sure of that. You know better than anyone else that talk is cheap.”

Alison decided this had one on long enough and decided to step in. She stood by Eduardo and grabbed his hand.

“Officer, I don’t want to be rude but this is an affair for family and friends so I’m sorry to say but you’re cutting into our travel time.”

The Chief let out a sigh. “Okay, I believe you. Just don’t give me a reason to think you’re getting mixed up with this again. Enough blood has been spilt over this.” He looks over at Jericho and Joseph. “That goes for you too. If I have any reason to suspect you guys are going after him, not only am I taking your badges I’m making sure you get locked up.”

“We know Chief.” Said Jericho.

“Thanks for looking out for us.” Said Joseph.

“You two have always done a good job, hell more than a good lot of the force when you were rookies. And Eduardo here really helped this city get back on track. I don’t want any of you involved in this anymore. From here on out let us handle it.”

“You’re the boss.” Said Eduardo.

With that he got back in his truck and drove off. When he was out of sight Eduardo turned to the rest of the group and smiled.

“WELL now that, that’s done let me lock up the warehouse and we’ll be on our way.”

Lieutenants Silvermane and Captain Goldwing were out in the Royal Garden, they had just finished training the new recruits and decided that a trip around the garden was a good way to start their downtime.

“Is it me or are these kids getting softer and softer?” Goldwing asked.

“Not sure but a lot of those were slim pickins. Why do those colts join is beyond me.”

“Probably just for status. Being part of the Royal Guard is an honor in itself but if moving up the ranks is all their shooting for they’d better get in line.”

At that moment a blinding white light shot right in front of them along with a sharp clap of thunder. For a moment they were stunned but years of training and experience kicked in and both were getting into position to attack whatever it was that just appeared before them. When the light faded and their vision readjusted before them were the Celestial Goddesses and the bearers of The Elements of Harmony in their original forms.

“PRINCESS!” They both instinctively bowed before their benevolent leaders.

“We were not expecting your sudden arrival, Your Highness.” Said Silvermane.

“Rise my little ponies.” Said Celestia.

“Do not be alarmed, we are simply returning from our vacation.” Said Luna.

“We also brought guests with us and we would like for them to be treated with the upmost respect and be given proper hospitality.”

The guards took notice of the bi pedal creatures behind the princesses and the element bearers as well as their carriages and two dogs. Both of the guards looked over them suspiciously thinking over any reason to believe they were a threat.

“Well I am sure most of us are quite weathered from our travels, might I suggest we take some time to replenish ourselves?” Said Luna.

“Woah, LuLu where did that come from?” Eduardo said jokingly.

“Know your place Ape. You will address her as Princess Luna!” Silvermane shot.
Eduardo shot the stink-eye at Silvermane “Oh you want some of this glue stick?”

Silvemane’s eyes shot wide open and his nostrils and wings flared open. “What did you say to me you hairless baboon?” His body began giving off an electrical discharge.

“You heard me elmer.” Eduardo responded drawing his ka-bar and taking a fighting stance.

For a few moments sparks flew as the two stared daggers at each other before Eduardo was pulled away and silenced by Spike Jericho and Joseph all of them keeping him from jumping into conflict.

“Sorry about that.” Joseph grinned sheepishly.

“He gets a little scrappy when he’s hungry.” Said Jericho.

“Its true, this guy can be a handful when he’s like this.” Said Spike.

Silvermane snorted as Goldwing spoke. “You should know your place as well Lieutenant. These are the Princess’s esteemed guests, if this proves to be too much of a problem then perhaps you can guard the barracks tonight.”

“My apologies for my behavior Sir.”

“Forgiven. Now, Princess shall I have rooms prepared for our guests.”

“Yes please. Tomorrow they will be headed down to Ponyville for a vacation of their own. As you can see before you our guests brought their own means of transportation however I would be delighted if they had an escort tomorrow.”

“I would be honored your majesty.”

As both Silvermane and Goldwing took their leave the boys let go of Eduardo.

“Ah, was that really necessary?” He said looking back with an aggravated look.

In response Alison walked towards him, balled up her fist and landed a solid punch to the back of Eduardo’s head causing him of crotch down with his hands over his head.

“OUCH! The hell was that for?!”

“I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU! WE HAVEN’T BEEN FOR THIRTY SECONDS AND YOU’RE GONNA PICK A FIGHT ALREADY?!”

“HE STARTED IT!”

“DOESN’T MATTER WHO STARTED IT I’LL FINISH IT!”

The others gave the two their space and can’t help but be amused by the situation.

“$50 says Eddy gets his ass kicked before this trip is over.” Said Jericho.

“Double or nothing says he ends up in the hospital before this trip is over.” Said Joseph.

“You’re on.” Said Jericho

As everyone was having dinner in the main dining hall several conversations were going on at once until Twilight decided to interrupt. She tipped the end of her fork onto a glass of water for everyone’s attention.

“I’m sorry interrupt everypony but there is something that we need to discuss.”

“What’s on your mind Twilight?” Celestia asked.

“Well its pretty much the matter of them spending their time in Ponyville. I believe this is something we ought to discuss before we can proceed.”

“And what do you have in mind?” Asked Luna.

“Well before we left Earth, myself , Twilight, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie we hold a little concert for their arrival.” Smiled Rarity.

“What kind of concert exactly?” Asked Joseph.

“Um, well we kind of went though Eduardo’s MP3 player and we were wondering if you Jerry, Ali and Eddy can play a couple of songs to have the town warm up to you.” Fluttershy said.

“OHOH I wrote down a few songs you can play.” Pinkie Pie said pulling out a list and allowing it to roll over to the other side of the table.

“Uh huh.” Said Eduardo.

“Well I think it’s a good idea. We do it for fun anyway might as well do it for everyone’s enjoyment.” Said Jericho.

“Yeah I mean we can set up a list of songs tonight and tomorrow we set up a stage and start playing.” Said Joseph.

“Yup and we can get you girls involved too.” Said Alison.

“You think so?” Asked Applejack.

“Yeah I mean what better way to warm up to the town than through music. I like it.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Oh can I help too?” Asked Spike.

“For sure Spike, for a couple of songs we might need a piano player.” Smiled Joseph.

“I think it sounds like fun.” Jennifer said.

“Yeah it’ll be like old times. Remember when you guys played at the Ragata that year?” Said Laura.

“Oh those were good times.” Said Jericho.

Alison noticed Eduardo leaning forward with his elbows on the table and fingers interlinked with a thoughtful look on his face.

“Eddy?”

“I like the idea, however theres a problem.”

“What might that be?” Rarity asked.

“How well to Ponyville residents react to unusual or strange situations even when there is no danger involved?”

“Well their kind of used to it to be honest.” Said Applejack.

“Yeah, there’s always something silly going on there so its never a dull moment in Ponyville.” Said Twilight. “But I see where you’re getting at and I already have a solution.”

“Lets hear it.” Said Eduardo.

“Well we send a letter to the Mayor and she informs everypony that you’ll be coming over and staying for some time and assures you mean no harm.” Twilight said.

“How do you think they’ll react when they see two trucks rumbling towards the town one of them leaving a trail of soot in their wake while hauling large trailers?”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked.

“I just think it’ll be a culture shock for them if we all roll in at once. I say we stay on the safe side for now and just be subtle about it. Keep in mind we’re carrying precious cargo too and we don’t want a misunderstanding to lead up to a panic.”

“So you’re saying one of us goes while the rest of us stay and wait for an answer.” Said Laura.

“Pretty much. I mean we can still have our vacation here in Canterlot and we can make the palace our kick it spot, of course if its not too much trouble for you.”

“Not at all Eduardo.” Celestia smiled. “After how you welcomed us and treated us with such hospitality as well as taking the time to us the sights in the month we were in Miami you are all more than welcome to stay here.”

“Yes and thanks to you I have found inspiration on how to make media more accessible to the general public as well as revolutionize the way we communicate even further.” Said Luna.

“Glad I helped.” Said Eduardo.

“Okay so how do we decide which one of us go?” Asked Joseph.

Eduardo got up from the table from finishing his meal. “I say we talk about that tomorrow. For now I need to sleep, if you will all excuse me.” As he left the dining hell and walked down the hallway he stopped and thought for a moment. “I have no idea where I’m going.”

Back in the dining hall the Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Spike all decided to go back home to Ponyville while Twilight opted to stay in canterlot and await a response from the Mayor for the next day. After everyone finished their meals the 5 ponies and dragon were led to a carriage that took them to Ponyville and the others were led to their rooms. Joseph and Jennifer took a room across from Jericho and Laura’s room while Alison and Eduardo’s room was down the hall.

As Alison entered her room with Jackson and Rocky close behind she expected to find Eduardo sleeping already but to her surprise he wasn’t there. “I really hope you’re not getting yourself in trouble Eddy.”

“Oh, Mamma's lil baby loves shortnin shortnin maama's lil baby loves shortnin bread.”

For 20 minutes Eduardo wandered around the castle looking for his room all the while thinking about anything to pass the time. ‘Man I am getting too old for this shit.’ He walks down a hall way where he found double doors leading into a room. He decides to test his luck and see if there was someone inside willing to help him. When he peeks inside he saw something a little unexpected. Celestia was alone looking at a stained glass window with the moon light shining through it. He narrowed his eyes. ‘What are you doing there Celly?’

“Hi, Eduardo.” She said looking at the door.

‘Busted.’ “Alright you got me, but to be fair you need to have little maps with ‘you are here’ stars on them. Seriously for half an hour I’ve been trying to find my room.” He fell silent before he spoke again. “Though in hind sight it would have been a good idea to get an escort before I left.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed a finger at Celestia. “Shut up.”

She giggled. “I won’t say anything.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” He walked towards her and stopped to admire the art of the stained glass before them. “I find it kind of weird how our cultures are similar yet so different.”

“How so?”

“Well, art wise. This stained glass for instance. Way back when in the olden days stories were told through illustrations of visual art similar to what is before us now. Nowadays its not all that different just in more creative forms. Same goes with music and other types of art like writing and whatnot.”

“That is probably how Twilight and her friends got the idea for the concert.”

“I’m not gonna lie it’s a good idea but I’ve already been chased for stupid reasons enough times. Better just to go in softly and let them warm up to me. I mean lets be honest here, out of the lot I’m the most intimidating one. Not only am I tall I’ve also got this beauty mark on my face. But if they can handle me theres no reason they can’t handle the rest of us right?”

“You are really protective of them aren’t you?”

“I figured that would be old news by now.”

“You’re right. But your compassion is still worth noting.”

He smiled warmly at the compliment. “Thanks Celly. Oh I think you should know, while I was wandering around I may have stumbled into your library.”

“Did you find anything interesting?”

“Well half of your books are in a windigs font that I can’t read for the life of me. However, before I really got into it Twilight kicked me out and I forgot to ask where my room was, plus I took a map too.”

“That is the language of magic. Unicorns use it to cast spells. Might I ask though what you plan on using that map for?”

“Tomorrow morning before the sun rises I’m taking the GT500 to Ponyville. Luckly this one comes in English. Funny how we have the same language.”

“I assume its to test the waters, so to speak?”

“Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

“Eduardo?”

“Yes?”

“You didn’t bring any weapons did you?”

“Aside from the knife, nope. The trailer just has archery equipment among other sports supplies.”
She let out a sigh of relief. “I just don’t want my subjects to be on the business end of one of your guns by accident.”

“Trust me princess, the situation doesn’t call for it in this world and even if I did bring any guns I sure as hell wouldn’t use it on any living thing here unless it wanted to kill me.”

“Of that I am certain of.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Yes?”

“Whats the story behind this one?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Well before I walked in I noticed you were staring at it intently and looking around there are many just like it however this is the one that seems to draw you in a the moment.”

“What do you think the story is?”

He focuses on the stained glass for a moment before replying. “From what I see a being of some sort is causing some sort of suffering to Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns.”

“You would be right. However that is just one part of the story. This one piece of art work alone does not do it justice.”

“Tell me then.”

“I’m sure you know the story of Discord.”

“Yeah, before you and your sister came into rule all of Equestria suffered under his rule. Of course being the god of chaos does that. Anyway fast forward you and Luna turn him into stone before 1000 years later he somehow escapes from his imprisonment and makes cotton candy clouds rain chocolate, literally. Within a day though the Elements of Harmony defeated him putting him back in his stone prison which if I may add, hardcore. Then bada boom big celebration in which everyone gets platered.”

“Well I don’t know about the inebriation part but you are correct. However what many of my subjects do not know is something that might not surprise you but everypony else would be stunned.”

“What might that be?”

“He and I were once very close friends, since were children in fact.”

“How close?”

She closed her eyes and smiled at the warm memories. “As we came of age we became lovers.”

“What happened?”

“Well, you know the story of nightmare moon.”

“Ah.”

“Much like Luna, he gave me an ultimatum, him or our subjects.” She frowned a bit before continuing. “I honestly do not know why things panned out the way it did. Even today I still wonder about how I could have done things differently.”

“You did what you had to do. I don’t blame you at all for the choice you made. I probably would have done the same thing if I was in your sho-um hooves.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because love makes you do really, really stupid things and since he’s the god of chaos in this world its no surprise to me the lengths he would have gone to keep you. I won’t lie Celly even though I’m only into human women, you’re a hell of a catch. It just seems to me that he let his love for you blind him of his duties and therefore drove him mad with lust and desire. Only way he could let it out though was to raise hell in which he did through rather, I dare say funny situations.”

“I fear that I may have lost him forever after what had happened.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that princess.”

“Why do you say that?”

“You got Luna back didn’t you?” She looked at Eduardo and gave him a warm smile. “All of us have the right to love and hope Celestia and what doesn’t kill you it makes you stronger. If he ever gets out again just talk to him. Now then, if you’ll excuse me I have to find my room again.”

“I’ll walk with you, I know how frustrating it is to walk though here the first time.”

“How you and Luna do it is beyond me. Nevermind the servants and guards.”

“Speaking of guards what happened with Silvermane earlier?”
Eduardo frowned. “I don’t back down from a fight and he was asking for an ass kicking. That simple.”
Celestia chuckled. “I think that was a simple misunderstanding.”

“HA, misunderstanding my ass. I’ve kicked the asses of enough douchebags and high brow dumbasses to know when
someones sizing me up.”

“You are indeed an interesting one.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Eduardo thought for a moment. “Say, Celestia?”

“Mhm?”

“What are the Elements of Harmony? For the past month I’ve been hearing about them but never really gave it thought until now.”

“Well long story short they are magical artifacts which are wielded by the ponies that represent them. Those Elements are Laughter, Honesty, Kindness, Loyalty, Generosity and Magic. I’m sure you can determine who is representing what.”

“Mmmm pretty gnarly. Where are they held?”

“In the room we were in earlier, at the end there is a door in which only I or Luna can unlock and access them.”

“How well did that do against your ex?”

“Not very well. He got them without ever opening the door.”

“Made no sense huh?”

“Absolutely none.”

Eduardo chuckled. “Figures.”

“What do you mean?”

“You were going up against the god of chaos. Of course his methods wouldn’t make sense, only thing that matters is that it works and based on what Twi has told me, it almost did.”

“I suppose.”

“Anyway based on the stories told by collectively everyone including yourself I’m guessing he’s not really evil, just misunderstood. However what happened with you was just a matter of picking the lesser of the two evils. In the long run you made the right choice. But there is a flaw in your plan.”

“And what is that?”

“You can’t stop chaos.”

“That is pretty vague.”

“Hey, you’re the immortal goddess who raises the sun and has a thing for equine version of Frankenstein. I’m just a simple 28 year old latino whos an engineer millionaire playboy living in Miami with two dogs and a room full of small arms and munitions. You know much better than I.”

Celestia stifled her laughter careful not to disturb the peace. “Good point Eduardo. However even with how long I’ve been around, I don’t know everything.”

He shot her a toothy grin.“I know, humbling isn’t it?”

“Very.”

As they approached the Eduardo’s room he was about to enter before Celestia put a hoof over his shoulder.

“Eduardo.”

“Yes princess?” He said turning around to find a sincere look on her face.

“Do you think he will forgive me?” She asked nerviously.

Eduardo gave her a confident smile. “He’d be as crazy as a coot to do that.”

She smiled. “Thank you.”

“Thank you.”

After she bid him a restful sleep and he closed the door behind him she teleported to her room, taking off her royal attire and neatly setting it aside. She then proceeded to the balcony that was joined with Luna’s room for the purpose of raising and lower the sun and the moon together. She looked towards the Everfree Forest in the general direction of the old palace. She smiled. “One day, old friend.”

“Are you sure about this?” Cortez asked.

“Absolutely.” The Nightmare responded.

“I don’t know, it just seems like taboo to me.”

“Do you or do you not want to finish him? Was he not the man who destroyed everything you worked for? Was he not the reason for your missing limb?”

“With every fiber of my being I want him dead and I have done many things I’m not very proud of. But this is sick, even for me.”

“This needs to happen. Believe me. In order to accomplish our goals we need to raise an army who will obey our every whim.”

“Okay then. Do it. Its only going to be a means to an end.”

The Nightmare then cast a spell sending energy surging through the ground of the cemetery. Once the spell was cast the ground beneath them began to move, some pots caving in slightly. The Nightmare wickedly began to move about the surrounding area. “Yes, yes, rise from your slumber, much more needs to be done.” The Nightmare then circled around Cortez. “Have you recruited new blood?”

“Yes, they will all be here by the end of the week.”

“Excellent. All we must do now is to strengthen our army and we will be ready to strike upon them.”
Cortez’s cell phone rang and he answered. “Yes, what is it? What do you mean he’s not there? Okay no problem. Keep checking in and spread the word.” He hung up and looked towards the Nightmare.

“Is there a problem?”

“It seems he isn’t at his property anymore.”

“No matter, there is only one place where he could have gone and surely they are with him. All in all I think this plays into our favor.”

“Care to elaborate?”

“What I seek is in the very palace they reside in. Based on what you have told me Eduardo is a clever brute. No one else would dare do the things he will do.”

“And how do you plan on getting him to bite?”

“We will cause a little trouble for him. However I do have a question.”

“Whats that?”

“Are you fond of reunions?”

Warm Welcome Pt. 1

Thursday

Eduardo woke from his relaxing slumber. He checked his watch laying on the nightstand, 4:07 A.M. ‘Time to get going.’ He got out of bed careful not to wake Alison. As he tiptoed across the room he grabbed his wallet, his jeans, a black belt, a white shirt, his steel-toe boots, and his favorite leather jacket and proceeded to leaving the room. The moment he touched the handle he heard two very light footsteps coming towards him, he turns around to find Rocky and Jackson looking at him quizzically. He gesters with his hands for Jackson to come with him and for Rocky to stay and with Alison where ever she goes. Understanding what he said the dogs do as their told as Eduardo quietly leaves the room and makes his way towards the trucks. With Jackson in tow he gets dressed as they walk. When they reach the Gardens where the trucks were he proceeded to his Super Duty first to get the keys to his Shelby and the locks on the trailer.

After he unlocked and unloaded the GT500 off the trailer he locked the trailer back up and left the keys to the truck in the driver side sun visor. He took out his duffle bag with clothes and other essentials from the back seat and loaded it in the trunk of the Shelby along with his guitars and amplifier. He then proceeded to Joseph’s trailer with two large empty duffle bags in hand. He looks at his watch, 4:23 A.M. ‘Okay just gotta get these and I’m off.’ He unlocked the trailer and went inside. After 5 minutes he was right back out locking the trailer behind him leaving the keys where he found them. With his Kimber 1911s and his 625-9 in their holsters slung over his shoulder in full view he loaded the duffle bags in the Shelby and closed the trunk. He looks toward Jackson over his shoulder and smiles. “Ready to go?” Jackson barked in response.

“HALT! MONSTER!”

Surprised Eduardo turns around to see a pure white, blonde maned, blue eyed unicorn with its horn pointed directly at him. “What the f-” He was cut off when a gold beam of energy blasted him into the tree behind him. “AH!” He cried out upon impact. Jackson then charged at the Unicorn with his sharp teeth bare and his eyes glowing yellow in the moonlight, ready to kill the one responsible for bringing harm to his master. The unicorn shot another beam at Jackson slamming against Eduardo’s trailer stunned from the impact. Eduardo watched his loyal friend fall and focused all his rage at the unicorn before him. “YOU DIE TONIGHT YOU LITTLE FUCK!” Before he had a chance to draw his pistols two familiar pegasi appeared before them immediately pinning them down after.

“UNHOOF ME YOU BRUTE! DO YOU NOT SEE A MONSTER IN OUR PRESENCE!” The unicorn yelled.

“YOU’RE ONE TO TALK YOU FOUR LEGGED SHIT FOR BRAINS DOLT!” Eduardo shot back.

“HOW DARE YOU! I HAVE A MIND TO HAVE YOU BANISHED!”

“ASSUMING I DON’T SNAP YOU’RE HORN OFF FIRST THEN SHOVE IT UP YOUR ASS!”

“OH I WOULD LIKE TO SEE YOU TRY!”

“JUST FOR THAT I’LL GIVE IT A KICK FOR GOOD MEASURE THEN SEW IT SHUT SINGAO!”

“ENOUGH! BOTH OF YOU!” The gold coated pegasus spoke. “PRINCE BLUEBLOOD, THIS IS THE GUEST YOUR AUNT TOLD YOU ABOUT!”

“THEN WHY IS HE SNEAKING AROUND LIKE A RAT!”

“WHAT DID YOU CALL ME YOU SNOBBY LITTLE SHIT?!”

“SHUT IT EDUARDO! I HAVE A MIND TO BUCK YOU IN THE HEAD FOR THAT STUNT YOU PULLED EARLIER!” The silver coated pegasus said.

Once the two settled down they were released and for the first time Eduardo got a good look at the pegasi restraining them. “Silvermane? Goldwing? The hell are you doing here?”

“That’s Captain Goldwing and we can ask you two the same.”

“Well I was on my way for a glass of water after these servants repeatedly ignored me when I stumbled upon this, this, THING.” Blueblood said pointing an accusing hoof at Eduardo still fuming with anger.

“I think its time you went to your quarters Prince. We’ll handle him.” Said Goldwing.

“See to it that you do. I will not allow that brute to roam these halls.”

“It will be taken care of. Please proceed to your quarters.” Said Silvermane.

Blueblood then took his exit his muzzle held high and his face in obvious disgust.

After a moment of contemplating where to hide Blueblood’s body, Eduardo turned his attention to Jackson and ran to him kneeling beside him.

“Jackson, you okay buddy?” The husky got on his paws and rested his head on his shoulder. Eduardo responded by hugging him and petting his head. “Thanks for backing my up there big guy.” After the hug he got up and went to pick up his holstered guns with Jackson following slowly behind, still recovering from the shock of the blast. The two pegasi approached him as he layed the pistols in the passenger seat and the husky got in and rested on top of the folded back seat.

“You care to explain what happened just now and why you’re out here?” Goldwing asked.

Eduardo faced them and crossed his arms wearing an irritated frown. “I was just getting ready to go to Ponyville and just as I finished packing Prince Blueballs whatever the hell his name is blasted me into a tree.”

“Figures as much.” Began Silvermane. “That Unicorn was never quite bright so you’ll have to forgive him.”
In a deadpan tone he responded. “He slammed my dog on the side of my trailer. Where I’m from that earns you several blows of blunt force trauma to the head with something very hard and preferably very sharp. Hell I was about ready to kill that prick.”

“Trust me this isn’t the first time hes pulled off something like this.” Said Silvermane. “Matter of fact the only one who was about to go on a rampage similar to yours was that mare from the Gala a couple of years ago. You remember her right Captain?”

“Hell hath no fury.”

“That little white mare gave him what was coming. He still flinches at her name.”

“Whats her name?” Eduardo asked.

“The Element of generosity, I believe Rarity is her name.” Goldwing replied.

Eduardo looked at them wide-eyed. “What? You mean to tell me that, that adorable marble white unicorn who’s been living with me for the past month and acted like nothing but the lady that she is went ape-shit on that prick?”
The guards laughed. “Among those who were witness to that night considered her patience with him as legendary.” Said Silvermane.

“Oh Rarity my dear you’ve been holding back on me.” Eduardo chuckled. “Speaking of which Twi, Spike and Fluttershy never told me about their crazy moments.”

The guards perked up. “Did you say Fluttershy?” They asked in unison.

“Yeah…” Eduardo replied unsure of their reaction.

“Let me give you one word of advise kid.” Goldwing began. “If she wants your attention, you’d better give it to her.”

Eduardo chuckled at this. “What? If I don’t she’s going to cause a stampede roaring through where ever she is yelling to the top of her lungs ‘You’re going to love me.’ Making a face looking like she’s going to bulldoze everything in her path?”
The guards gave him a thousand yard stare.

“Wait, you mean to tell me that Fluttershy, the adorable timid huggable little pegasus that is quite literally at peace with nature caused a stampede at one point?” Eduardo asked.

“5 years ago.” Goldwing bagan.

“Grand Galloping Gala.” Silvermane said.

“Took days to clean everything up.”

“Oh Celestia, forgive me for ALL of my sins.”

Eduardo stood and watched the two pegasi in front of him relive those moments at the Gala having witnessed everything from Rainbow Dash trying to impress the Wonderbolts to Pinkie Pie DJing.

“PPPPPPFFFFTTTT HAAAHAHAAHAHAHAAA OH YOU GUYS ARE GOOD. Almost had me there too.” He said laughing and walking to the Shelby. Upon opening the door Silvermane trotted up to him.

“Eduardo.”

He turns around. “Whats up?”

“Perhaps we had a bit of a rough start. Perhaps its best we forget about earlier.” With that he offered his foreleg.

Eduardo smiled taking foreleg in hand and giving it a firm shake. “I’ll treat you to a drink and we’ll call it even.”

“You’re on.” He smiled.

“You need an escort?” Goldwing asked.

Eduardo reached into a pocket inside his jacket and produced a detailed map and compass. “I got this. Thanks anyway though.”

“Yeah well you’re getting one anyway. You may be a guest but judging from what I’ve seen so far trouble seems to follow you where ever you go.”

“Fine by me, but he’s gonna have to catch up.”

Eduardo stated the Shelby brining the supercharged 427 to life and gave it a test rev shaking the ground around it. For a moment the pegasi were taken aback by the raw amount of power coming from the machine in front of them as well as its pilot.

Goldmane smiled. “Okay challenge accepted.” He pointed towards the other side of the palace. “Rear entrance is that way. Once you reach the main road just head down it until you reach a draw bridge. After that we’ll send your escort.”

“Gotcha.” With that he closed the door and set off going around the palace and reaching the main road.

Meanwhile back in the palace Silvermane trotted into the barracks where the soldiers were just waking up. “Corporal Blaze!” He called out with a powerful voice.

A Purple pegasus Stallion with a golden mane and eyes to match flew to his commanding officer and stood at attention with his golden armor and helmet on giving him a salute. “SIR.”

“At ease soldier. I understand you requested a leave for the holidays but it was revoked.”

“Sir, yes Sir.”

“Where were you going to go?”

“My hometown sir.”

“Ponyville correct?”

“Sir, yes sir.”

“Well it seems the cards play in your favor today Corporal. The princesses have returned from their vacation and have brought back guests with them. One of those guests is headed to Ponyville this very moment.”

“Sir, what are my orders sir.”

“Your orders are to act as his escort, do not for any reason let him out of your sight. As I recall Ponyville is known to panic at the sight of the unusual and can be prejudice.”

“Sir, I willingly accept the conditions of this mission sir.”

“Good. I suggest you hurry up here and square away your quarters. He’s got a good lead on you.”

“Sir, My quarters are squared away and ready for inspection sir.”

“Good Stallion. A bit of warning though, he’s not afraid to kick flank and doesn’t have much respect for rank and authority. Also he is in a black carrage with red stripes running over the length of it. Its also very loud and very fast.”

“Sounds like its hard to miss, sir.”

“Exactly.”

“Sir I will not fail you sir.”

“I know you won’t Corporal.” He saluted him. “Good hunting.”

He saluted back. “Sir yes sir.”

“Dismissed.” Purple Blaze then galloped out of the barracks and took to the sky leaving a streak of purple fire in his wake.

As he drove through the cobblestone streets of Canterlot, he spotted a few early bird ponies almost cowering in fear of his machine. As he passed the draw bridge, the GT500 roared past trees boulders and ditches on both sides of the road, drifting every corner with the loud roar coming from the engine bay and leaving a cloud of dirt and dust in its wake. He was sure that by now the locals were aware of his presence and no doubt gone looking for the source of it roar that quickly passed them. “READY OR NOT PONYVILLE 1911 EDDY IS COMING TO TOWN!”

“Okay, Where are you?” Purple Blaze said flying high above the ground focusing on the road below. He had taken this route many times before. So much so he could fly the distance with his eyes closed. He saw the fork up ahead and descended on a cloud hovering above the fork and waited. ‘This guy may be fast but there is no way he’s been able to get past me.’ He decided to wait and listen to his surroundings trying to identify and pinpoint the loudness he was told about prior to him leaving Canterlot. In the distance he can hear a faint roar accompanied with a wurring sound echoing through white tail wood. “Gotcha.” He dove off the cloud and raced toward the sound.

Eduardo was at a fork on the road. He checked his watch. 5:00 A.M. He turned on the interior lamp and looked at the map. “Okay says here that if I go right I’ll end up taking the long way. If I go straight it’ll take us directly to Ponyville but its a rough road, guess we can count that out. If I take a left we’ll end up in the Everfree Forest and it’ll be the quickest path to the town.” He looks up from the map and sees that his headlights are shining on a sign that points to the forest that is painted red and says Danger. “Guess that narrows it down.” He turns right shining the fog lamps on the road ahead.

Purple Blaze had caught up to the carriage his superior spoke of. “Damn this guy is fast, and he wasn’t kidding about how loud this thing was.” He spotted a long straight up ahead and decided that is where he would cut him off.

The GT500 roared down the main straight doing 95 mph. “For a dirt road this is pretty smooth. I can hardly feel any imperfections on here.” He smiled and checked his dash clock. 5:23 A.M. He looked up the road and saw a pegasus in armor standing in the middle of the road watching the Shelby barreling towards him. “OH SHIT!” He shifted the car’s weight on the gravel kicking the car’s rear out while maintaining forward momentum to steer clear out of the pegasi’s path. He counter-steered slamming on the throttle to avoid hitting a tree and hit both the brake pedal and the hand break causing a 180 degree skid to a stop.

Eduardo was panting behind the wheel hoping to god he hadn’t killed anyone. He looked out of the windshield to see the pegasus laying on the ground. “Oh Christ.” He got out of the car and ran towards the fallen pegasus. When he got there he kneeled down next to it and tried to wake him to see if he was alive. “C’mon dude, wake up.” About a minute later the stallion came to and tried to move but felt his left hind leg in pain.

“Ugh.” The Stallion groaned. “Damn this hurts.”

“Oh, you’re alive.” Eduardo sighed a breath of relief.

“Yeah but not doing very well. My hind leg…” The stallion replied.

“Okay, lets get you out of this armor and into a hospital.”

“No objections here.”

Eduardo helped the pegasus out of his armor and guided the limping stallion to the passenger side, putting the armor in the trunk soon after. He then joined the stallion inside the Shelby and started it back up.

“Can I ask you something?”

“What?”

“What the hell were you doing in the middle of the road? If I didn’t react the way I did you’d be dead right now.”

“I am under orders to be your escort for the duration of your time in Ponyville.”

“Celestia’s orders no doubt. How does she even know I haven’t told anyone where I’m head-” Then it dawned on him. “Goldwing and Silvermane.”

“Yes.”

“Okay fine. You can follow me around all you want but we have to get that leg checked out.”

“Ponyville Hospital isn’t too far away from here. Just keep your speed down this road and I’ll tell you where to go from there.”

“Alright. Hang on tight cause we don’t know how serious that is.”

Eduardo shifted to first and did a 180 burnout and proceeded forward to Ponyville once again leaving a cloud of dust in its wake.

“Man Alison is going to kick my ass.”

“Who’s that?”

“My girlfriend.”

The sun began to grace Ponyville in its warmth. In Sweet Apple Acers, Applejack and Applebloom were making their way towards Sugarcube corner for breakfast.

“So Applejack you said you promised to tell me everything that happened today.”

“Ah did Applebloom, at breakfast.”

“Aw c’mon sis we’re almost there anyhow.” She pouted.

Applejack smiled at her teen sister’s behavior. “Okay how about this you agree to cover breakfast and I’ll start talkin’. Deal?”

“Deal.”

As Applejack began to tell Applebloom of her adventures in Miami she heard a familiar noise in the distance. “What the…” She turned her head perking up her ears.

“What is it sis?”

A moment later the noise became more audible.

“Sis, whats that noise?”

There was no mistaking it Applejack knew this sound from the night of their arrival to Miami.

“Applebloom stay close to me.”

“Why whats going on?”

“Just follow me and stay out of the way!”

As soon as they got out from the center of the road the Black GT500 roared by in the direction of town square.

“What the hay was that?!” Applebloom said.

“WHAT THE HAY IS HE DOING HERE?” Applejack yelled. “C’mon Applebloom there’s no time to waste.” They both set out in following the Shelby.

The night before, Spike had convinced Rarity to allow him to treat her to breakfast. At first she said no but after a little convincing during the walk over to the Carousel Boutique he won her over. The next morning Spike and Rarity made their way over to the Sugarcube Corner idly chatting away and generally enjoying each other’s company. Just after sunrise they heard a distict roar coming from the direction of White Tail Wood.

“Spike do you hear that?”

“Yeah, I didn’t think he would be coming so soon though.”

At that moment the Shelby turned the corner in front of them roaring and kicking up dust the entire way blowing past stands other ponies were just opening up.

“Now where do you think he is off to in such a hurry?”

“I don’t know but Twi’s gonna want to know about this.”

“Rarity! Rarity! Did you see that?”

Spike and Rarity looked over to see Sweetie Belle galloping towards them and Scootaloo flying just over head.

“That thing was wicked! Did you see the way that thing turned? Oh man Rainbow Dash is not going to believe this!”

Rainbow Dash was in the library’s balcony rereading a copy of her favorite novel letting herself get drowned in Daring Do’s adventures. However she was jogged out of her trance when a familiar car drove past her leaving a cloud of dust behind it.

“AH! JUST WHEN IT WAS GETTING GOOD!” She froze for a moment. “Jeez now I know how Twilight feels.”

The Cakes were opening up shop. While Cupcake and Pinkie finished with the pastries Carrot Cake was polishing the tables making sure nothing was out of place for their customers. Suddenly a roar came and went shaking everything out of order.

“What in Equestria was that?” Said Cupake.

“YAY EDUARDO’S HERE!” Smiled Pinkie.

“Who?” The Cakes said in unison.

“Somepony who is really, really awesome.”

As the duo approached the hospital Eduardo pulled the locked the rear wheels and spun the car into a 180 spin and parked it perfectly next to the entrance. The stallion spoke.

“You know I could have just flown over here. Can’t be much more than a sprained ankle.” He said with a chuckle.

“Yeah but then that wouldn’t be nearly as fun.”

“Very true. I have to admit its fun flying but wow this gets the blood pumping. Say where did you learn how to pull off all those fancy moves back there?”

“How about I tell you all about it when we get inside?”

“I expect a good story.”

“I have several.”

“The name is Purple Blaze by the way.”

“Eduardo, pleasure to meet you.”

“Same here, not sure about the rest of the town though. Pretty sure everypony knows you’re here by now.”

“Wouldn’t doubt it for a second. This thing is a beast, hope no one’s too mad.”

“I wouldn’t say mad, but chances are they would like an explanation.”

“Okay, honest truth, I’m here on vacation and on my way here you got injured and being a good samaritan I rushed you to the hospital.”

“That’s a good start.” Purple Blaze laughed.

They both entered the main entrance to the hospital with Jackson following close behind.

Alison rolled around in bed waking up trying to find Eduardo and cuddle up next to him. She opened her eyes to find that he wasn’t there to begin with. Assuming he just went to the bathroom she got out of bed and put her pajamas on and made her way towards the door. She found Rocky sitting there wagging his tail.

“Morning you. Sleep well?”

Rocky barked in response.

“Have you seen Eddy?”

Rocky turned his head to the door.

“Okay boy, thank you.” She patted his head and opened the door with him leading her to the dining room finding everyone else already eating breakfast.

“Morning everyone.”

“Good morning.” Everyone said in unison.

“Is Eddy still sleeping? Jesus, its almost half past 10.” Said Jericho.

“I notice that he only sleeps in on Sundays.” Said Luna.

“The guy rises with the sun. Speaking of which where’s Tia?” Jennifer asked.

“Oh she’s handling political stuff at the moment. She’ll be joining us shortly.” Said Luna, enjoying her milk and cereal.

“That’s nice and all but that still doesn’t answer where Eddy is.” Said Alison.

“Well his truck is still in the garden where he left it. He probably just got lost or something.” Said Laura.

“I thought he was good at navigating.” Said Twilight.

“Not when it comes to big buildings especially if there are no maps. Behind the wheel on the streets or track the man is a genius. Out in the woods he’ll navigate using just the sun’s dawn and his gut. In a building on foot, forget it.” Said Jericho.

“You might as well send a guard or two after him to make sure he isn’t breaking anything. He gets hopelessly pissed when he’s lost.” Said Joseph.

“Even worse when he’s hungry, yeah I know.”

At that moment Celestia entered the dining hall reading Spike’s letter with a slight hint of unease ringing in her facial features. ‘Alison is not going to like this.’ Rolling up the letter she places it at the head of the table and takes a seat next to Luna. “Good morning everypony.” She said with a genuine smile.

Twilight however wasn’t fooled. She was looking at the door the moment she entered. “Princess is everything okay?”

“Well…..” Celestia began.

Meanwhile back in the hospital all activity seems to have frozen when a certain man’s name was heard all the way from Canterlot.

“Ummm, care to explain?” Purple Blaze asked.

Eduardo sat frozen looking in the direction of the palace with a thousand yard stare. In his thoughts were fire and brimstone with Alison in the center of it all with no opposing force capable of stopping her.

“Yo, Ed. Anypony home?” Purple Blaze said waving a hoof in front of his face.

Everyone sat stunned watching Alison leaving the dining hall. The first guards that made the mistake of entering were witness to a walking time bomb ready to go off.

“Remind me to never get on her badside.” Said Twilight.

“Man Eddy, you’ve done it now.” Chuckled Joseph.

Luna looked over at Laura to find her praying. “What are you doing?”

“Asking forgiveness for ALL of my sins.”

Warm Welcome Pt. 2

Rarity and Spike were the first to find the Shelby parked in front of the hospital. It was surrounded by some of the hospital’s workers not able to make heads or tails about the machine and its pilot inside. Close behind was Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

“I wonder what Eduardo will be doing there? Oh my I hope he’s not hurt!”

Spike lays a hand on Rarity’s shoulder to comfort her. “Don’t worry Rarity I’m sure he’s just fine. Knowing him he probably just found somepony that needed help and rushed them over.” ‘Though, it wouldn’t surprise me if he was hurt.’

“I suppose, but who would be wandering out in White Tail this early in the morning?”

“Who’s Eduardo?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well we’re going to find out either way.” Said Scootaloo.

“I hope the town isn’t put off too much with his entrance.” Said Rarity.

“HEY!”

The four looked over to see Applejack and Applebloom galloping towards them. When they got close they slowed to a trot catching their breath.

“Wha-whew-what is going on?” Applebloom asked.

“We’re about to find out.” Said Spike.

“I take it he passed by the Orchard?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, flew by somethin’ fierce.” Replied Applejack. “He said last night he was going to be subtle about this. Far as Ah’ve seen ain’t nothin’ subtle about that.”

“Calm down Applejack I’m sure there is a good explanation for this.” Said Rarity.

“Wait so you know who that is in there with that injured guard?” Said Nurse Redheart as she approached them.

“Guard? What guard?” Asked Applejack.

“Wait, you don’t mean…uh oh.” Said Spike.

“You don’t think he would do something that brash, do you?” Rarity asked.

The three imagined for a moment what would result from a confrontation with Eduardo and Lieutenant Silvermane. Within seconds all of them shared the same look.

“TAKE US TO THEM, NOW!” Said Applejack.

“What are Y’all talkin’ about!” Yelled Applebloom

“No time to explain just come with us!” Rarity replied.

As Nurse Redheart lead then through the hospital they were led to a waiting room where they found Eduardo sitting down snoozing with Jackson right next to him.

“He came in this morning with a corporal of the royal guard. The doctor already checked him out saying that it was nothing more than a sprained ankle.” Said Nurse Redheart. “This one though is a different story, the moment he checked the corporal in he went with the doctor and upon finding out that he was okay he just came in here and fell right to sleep. Several of us have tried to tell him that pets are not allowed in the hospital but his hound refuses to let us get close enough to wake him.”

“No surprise there. Don’t worry we’ll talk to him for ya.” Smiled Applejack.

“I’ll go check on the guard, he was probably sent to be his escort. Come along Sweetie Belle.” Said Rarity.

“Rarity I’m not a filly anymore.”

Rarity stopped in her tracks and looked back at her teenage sister. She smiled. “I’m sorry, its out of habit.”

Sweetie smiled and nuzzled her sister. “I know sis.”

“Don’t worry about the man in there. I assure you he is a great individual.” Rarity smiled as she was lead to the room where the guard was being held.

Purple Blaze was waiting in the doctor’s office waiting to be released. Just as he had predicted, it was nothing more than a sprained ankle from dodging Eduardo’s metal contraption.
‘
Why did I expect for him to put up more of a fight? Seems like an okay guy to me.’ “Not so sure about his girl though.”

The door opens at that moment. Purple Blaze turns around expecting to find a doctor. What he got made his eyes shoot wide-open.

“Blaze?!”

“Rarity!”

Twilight was wandering around the Palace looking for Alison in hopes to calm her down. Based on her reaction from what the princess had told them, surely she would try and do something about it. Her first stop was the gardens expecting to find one of the cars already unloaded and ready to go. Much to her surprise that wasn’t the case. She checked her room not there either. She walked inside and began to listen around to see if maybe she was in the shower.
‘Nothing.’ “Where could she be?”

She looked toward the balcony to see the doors were wide open and letting in a gentle breeze. She walked over to find Alison, sitting down with her legs crossed, her hands over her knees, sitting absolutely still, letting the wind blow her beautiful blonde hair in any which way. For a moment Twilight considered not bothering Alison in such a peaceful state especially after seeing her outburst earlier that morning. Lying next to her was Eduardo’s loyal friend, Rocky. Both seemed like they were in a state of suspended animation. She smiled at the peaceful setting and turned to leave when Alison called out to her.

“Twilight.”

“Yes Alison?”

“My apologies for my outburst earlier. It was very out of character and very unbecoming of me. Rest assured I will apologize to the princesses as well, when I see them again.”

“Its alright Alison. We know how you feel about Eddy going off the way he does.” She turns around. “Its upsetting, I know but it just seems that he’s having trouble adjusting to the fact that there are those who care.”

“Its not that, well, it is probably that too but its not that.”

Twilight moves closer to Alison. “Then what is it? You can talk to me.” She sits beside her and sees she has her eyes closed with tears streaming down her face.

“Lately I have not been feeling like myself. Also, today I felt very sick. I’m going though some changes Twilight.” Alison opened her eyes and struggled to keep her composure. “And I don’t know what to do.”

“What are you trying to say? I promise I won’t tell.”

Alison bit her lower lip probably almost regretting what she would say next.

“AAAHH!” Eduardo woke with the cold sweats. He had dreamed of Alison putting him in handcuffs and making him the woman. He felt shivers down his spine. The very thought of that made him feel very vulnerable at the moment. ‘Well, I can say I lived through worse.’

“Howdy partner.” A familiar southern accent called from the door. Eduardo looked over to see Applejack standing right there along with Spike on his hind legs, an orange pegasus, a yellow earth pony and an alabaster white unicorn. The three ponies around the same age, presumably in their teens. “We were about to start a pool on when you would be waking up.”
Wiping the sleep from his eyes and the sweat from his brow, Eduardo spoke to the group. “Hey there AJ, how’s it hangin’ Spike. Who are these three?”

“Well this right here is mah little sister Applebloom.”

The yellow pony trotted up to him and offered him her hoof. “Applejack told me a lot about you, Ah hope we can be good friends.”

Eduardo smiled warmly and took her hoof in his hand and shook gently. “She’s told me a lot about you too. I can never get her to pipe down on how proud she is of you.”

She lightly blushed at the comment as the pegasus introduced herself. “I’m Scootaloo, lead weather pony in Ponyville and aspiring stunt mare.” She said with pride.

“Rainbow Dash has told me a good bit about you. Little dare devil just like her.” He chuckled.
She grinned sheepishly and scratched the back of her head. “Yeah well shes always been somepony I look up too, kind of like an older sister, you know?”

“You couldn’t have picked a better role model, Scootaloo.” Eduardo smiled.

The unicorn was last to introduce herself. She did a little curtsy as she spoke. “Hi, my name is Sweetie Belle. I’m a singer.”

“Ah so you’re Rarity’s little sister huh? Word is you’re becoming quite the artist.”

She giggled at the compliment. “Oh its nothing really.”

“Either way its nice to meet you in the flesh.” He stood up with Jackson sitting at attention. Next to him. He bowed down as he introduced himself. “My name is Eduardo Thomas Rivera. You can call me Eddy.” He crotched down and began patting the Husky’s head. “And this here is my best friend, Jackson. Raised him since he was a pup.” Jackson barked in response.
Eduardo began to look around the waiting room and took notice of a small detail or lack there of. “Where is everyone?”

Spike chuckled. “Well everypony found you to be a little intimidating and opted to wait else where, or outside checking out you’re ride.”

“Well so long as they don’t leave any prints on Sally I’m good.” Eduardo responded.

“You mean that carriage out in front?” Asked Applebloom. “Wait that was you driving it?”

“Why do you call it Sally?” Asked Scootaloo.

“And why is it so loud?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

‘Here we go.’ Eduardo thought.

“Been a while, huh Rare.”

“It has, I-I just don’t know what to say. Its been three years since we last saw each other. I never suspected you would be coming back.”

“I didn’t either. But I had to see you again.”

“Blaze…”

“Don’t worry, I made my peace with the break up. It was good while it lasted. Anyway it was kind of fortunate Eduardo showed up when he did.” Blaze chuckled.

“I never wanted to hurt you. I-I just wasn’t ready for it. I didn’t think you were the one.”

“Please, stop.” Purple Blaze said looking intently at her. “You know how much it bugs me to see you like this.” He smiled. “Can’t we just talk like old friends for now?”

Rarity smiled. “Of course Blaze.” She trotted up to him and took the seat beside him and began to catch up.

Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were on their way to the hospital together. Fluttershy was briefed on Eduardo’s abrupt and unexpected arrival and last he was seen was rushing toward the hospital. As they approached they saw a crowd forming in front all of them knowing of Ponyville’s new guest and curious about his intentions. On one side many were willing to welcome him with open forelegs, on the other torches and pitch forks were being distributed.

“Oh…my.”

“You said it Fluttershy.”

“Don’t worry I’m friends with everypony. I’ll just explain whats been going on and I’m sure everypony will understand.”

“Are you sure Pinkie? Those are a lot of ponies.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Whats the worst that can happen?” Pinkie said with a smile.

While Eduardo and the others were discussing how the past month played out leaving out certain parts Rarity and Purple
Blaze showed up laughing.

“Well Ah’ll be, Blaze is that you?” Applejack asked surprised to see an old friend.

“Hey AJ, long time huh?”

“How you feeling there sport?” Spike asked.

“Hey Spike, wow you grew up man. Anyway, doctor says I’ll be fine, just gotta take it easy for the next couple of days.”

“Wait a sec, how do you all know him?” Eduardo asked.

“He moved here from Cloudsdale a few years ago and we all came to know one another over time. Eventually we became close friends.” Said Rarity with a smile.

“hehe, Yeah, close.” Said Purple Blaze.

Eduardo spotted a hint of hesitation in Blaze’s voice. ‘Something went on between these two. Now’s a bad time though, better to leave it for another day.’

At that moment Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked into the lobby where everyone else was.

“Hey you two.” Eduardo said with a smile. “Didn’t wake you up did I?”

Rainbow gulped loudly as Fluttershy began to speak. “Um…Eduardo….”

“…We, have a small issue.”

Eduardo eyed the two. “Okay, nothing that can’t be handled. Whats the issue?” He asked calmly.

“Well…you see…we have some good news and some bad news.” Rainbow began.

“I’m listening.”

“Good news, we won’t need that letter anymore.” Fluttershy smiled sheepishly.

“Okay, so whats the bad news?”

“Theres a mob of ponies outside the hospital who are confused and want answers and considering everything we know about you and them, well…”

“We think they are going to chase you out of town.” Finished Fluttershy.

There was a moment of complete silence that consumed the waiting room. Eduardo smiled. “That all?” Eduardo laughed non-chalatly.

The ponies and dragon shared a face of confusion. Eduardo then took off his jacket and slung it over his shoulder. He began walking toward the front doors of the hospital. He looked back at his friends and smiled. “You guys just gonna stand there or are you coming?”

Much of the town stopped what they were doing and gathered around the front of the hospital, many keeping their distance from the strange carriage. Others drawing close to it, studying it. Some brave enough to poke and prod it only resulting in the alarm going off for a moment. Other ponies were discussing about what they saw.

“Did you hear about what happened?”

“Who hasn’t? That carriage woke up half of the town.”

“It seems to be empty.”

“Then why does it keep making those high pitched sounds?”

“Surely somepony is responsible for this.”

“It wasn’t a pony driving that thing.”

“I heard it was some ape creature who can stand on its hind legs.”

“Is it dangerous?”

“From what I saw it had a stallion with him.”

“Perhaps it was just giving him a ride here.”

“I’m not too sure, what if it hurt that stallion itself?”

A pink earth pony stood in front of the main entrance to the hospital and called everypony’s attention.

“HEY EVERYPONY!” She yelled.

The townsfolk looked forward to see Pinkie Pie in the front.

“Pinkie Pie! Don’t get too close there is a monster in there!” A concerned mare yelled.

“Yeah! It’ll feed you to it’s machine and use you for sustenance! SUSTENANCE!” Another mare yelled.

Pinkie could only giggle at what was being said. “Cars don’t run on ponies. And Eddy’s a great guy once you get to know him.”

“Then why was that stallion with it!”

“He had somepony with him? Hmm, let me go ask.” She turned around to go inside much to everypony’s horror when the door opened and reveled a human standing proudly with several ponies and a dragon right beside him. “EDDY!” She jumped on him nearly knocking him over embracing him in a big hug.

Eduardo couldn’t help but wear a stupid grin. The scent of her mane went into his nose. ‘Now I know where that cotton candy smell was coming from. Not that I’m complaining.’ He chuckled and hugged back. “Hey Pinkie. I would have come sooner if I knew you missed me this much.”

“Oh silly Eddy. C’mon everypony wants to meet you.”

After taking a few steps outside, the ponies who were gathered looked in awe of the sigh before them. Never having seen something like it there were mixed reactions among the crowd.

“Well he seems friendly.”

“Scary looking though.”

“Maybe he just works out a lot.”

“What about that scar over his eye?”

“Probably just from an accident.”

As the crowd continues to talk amongst themselves Eduardo and the others huddled in front of the hospital discussing a way to win the town over. Eduardo was first to speak.

“Well what do guys think?”

“I’m pretty sure everypony has questions.” Rarity said.

“And they’re gonna want answers.” Said Applejack.

“Okay so for now just play it cool and answer them?” Asked Spike.

“So just wing it. Hm, I like it.” Said Eduardo with a grin. “Hands and hooves in and on three break.” He put his right hand in the center of the group as the other ponies followed his lead placing one hoof on top of another till everyone was in. “1, 2, 3.”

“Break.”

As Twilight left Alison’s room closing the door behind her, they had just finished their conversation. She had promised to keep Alison’s secret to herself and no one else, especially Eduardo. Knowing what she knew, she couldn’t begin to imagine his reaction. ‘I really hope he takes this well.’

As she walked down one of the corridors, down the hall she could hear sounds of yelling and profanities being shot back a fourth. She speed her pace up to a canter to see was going on. When she got there the situation had already been defused due to the efforts of the royal guard who happened to be nearby. In the scene before her was Prince Blueblood staring daggers at Eduardo’s cousins and their wives all of whom shooting back similar glares of their own both parties being escorted in opposite directions.

“What happened here?” Twilight asked.

Jericho was first to speak. “That little maricon called our wives fat apes!”

“All in favor of burying that little shit alive say aye.” Said Joseph.

“Aye.” The other three humans said in unison.

“All in favor of beating the fuck senseless and then burying him alive say aye.” Said Jennifer.

“Aye.”

“All in favor if convicting Celestia to send his snobby ass to a steel mill after beating him and burying him alive say aye.” Said Jericho.

“Aye.”

“All in favor of convincing Celestia to send his ass to the SUN say aye.” Said Laura.

“AYE!”

“All in favor of letting Eduardo handle him say aye.” Giggled Twilight.

The humans just gave her a thousand yard stare.

“What?”

“Trust me when I say this Twi. No one, and I mean NO ONE deserves that kind of punishment.” Said Jericho.

“He has a special brand of torture that I wouldn’t wish upon my worst enemies.” Said Joseph.

Twilight gave them a confused look, the guards meanwhile couldn’t help but feel amused at their reactions somewhat sympathizing with them.

“Well I guess everypony is acquainted with Blueblood now.” Said Captain Goldwing as he approached. “Eduardo had a similar confrontation just before he left. Gotta say I’m curious as to how he handles himself in a bar fight.”

“He’s one of those guys who if you manage to knock him down, he’ll get right back up.” Said Twilight. “Trust me on this one Captain.”

“Oh I know, He got blasted into a tree and brushed it off ready to charge at him.” Chuckled Goldwing.

“That so?” Asked Jericho.

“Indeed. Right before he was about to attack he was reaching for something he had dropped after the blast though. What it was I have no idea.”

Everyone became wide-eyed and looked at the captain.

“You don’t think…” Joseph began.

“No not possible, Eddy couldn’t have. We searched that truck and trailer before we left.” Said Twilight.

“Unless….” Jericho deadpanned. “AH THAT SLIPPERY PRICK LOADED THAT SHIT IN MY TRAILER!”

“And now he’s in Ponyville trying to win them over?! Oh this is bad, this is very very bad.” Said Twilight.

“Whats bad?”

Everyone turned to see Luna approaching them.

“And now things just got a whole lot worse.” Said Jericho.

Warm Welcome Pt. 3

“So you mean to tell me that Eduardo used your trailer to bring his weapons here?” Said Luna.

“Seems like it.” Replied Jericho.

“And he is in Ponyville now trying to get every citizen there to allow you into their town?”

“Yeah.” Said Joseph.

“And the only ones who have ANY idea how well armed he is, are the element bearers themselves, and not even they suspect he’s carrying because of that search Twilight did to him, his truck and his trailer.”

“Yes. Mind you the only things I allowed were a couple of swords a bow with a few arrows and other traditional weapons.” Replied Twilight.

“I think a couple of those belong to Alison.” Said Joseph.

Luna thought for a moment bringing her hoof to her chin and looked down. “Why would he do such a thing? That is what I want to know.”

“Maybe he didn’t bring much more than a rifle and his pistols. He has mentioned to me and Jay that he was looking to practice his sharp shooting.” Joseph said.

“Yeah for all we know he probably just brought his 1911s and Joe’s Bad News AR.” Said Jericho.

“The problem is that we don’t know that for sure.” Twilight said. “Then again though he does play it close to the vest. He wouldn’t tell the towns ponies anything more than what they need to know.”

“That’s true, the only reason he opened up to you guys was because you were living with him.” Said Jericho.

“Yeah, kinda hard to keep a lot of things to yourself when you had as many roommates as him.” Said Joseph.

“Lucky bastard.”

“I know right?”

Eduardo let out a series of violent sneezes.

“My word Eduardo, are you alright?”

“Yeah you look like you just dove head first into a vat of pepper for a sec there.”

Recovering from his attack he looks towards Applejack and Rarity. “Someone’s talking crap behind my back.”

“Who would do something like that?” Asked Pinkie.

“Ugh whatever lets just finish up here.”

“How Alison didn’t kill him is beyond me.” Said Jennifer.

“C’mon, we’ve been over this. As smart as the guy is and as much of a dumbass and a joker he can be at the same time he’s better than that.” Said Joseph.

“What does Alison have to say about it?” Said Laura.

Twilight immediately spoke up. “Its best we don’t bother her for now. She’s…vulnerable at the moment.” She said looking down.

“Why is something wrong with her?” Asked Luna.

“No, just, her and Eduardo have some issues to talk over.”

All eyes were on Twilight now as she was pawing at the polished floor with her hoof.

Jericho was first to speak after a moment of silence. “Well you mind filling us in?”

“I can’t.”

“Why not?” Asked Joseph.

“I made a promise not to tell anyone and I intend to keep it.”

“Are they breaking up? At least tell us that.” Said Jennifer. “If there’s anything we can do to help we’ll find a way.”

“I’m sorry. Telling you anything would directly break my promise to her. She’s going through enough as it is. For now let’s just focus on how to handle Eduardo.”

“Agreed.” Said Luna. “Jericho, Joseph. Take us to the trailers and take inventory. We need to know what he took and account for anything else he might have brought.”

“What about your sister?” Asked Twilight.

“For now she doesn’t need to know. As far as she’s concerned Eduardo took off without saying anything to anyone save for Goldwing and Silvermane to which they have already sent an escort.”

“Isn’t he hurt though?” Asked Joseph.

“Its just a sprained ankle, he’ll be fine. In any case based on Spike’s letter he seems to have already made a good impression on him.”

“As opposed to the other guards and Blueblood.” Twilight said.

“Well they seemed to have ironed things out.” Luna grinned. “Then again I have received several complaints about Blueblood being…difficult. So any aggression towards him isn’t unwarranted.”

“That’s great but how about we discuss this on the way to the trailers?” Said Joseph.

As they made their way the group had passed by Alison’s room to which Jericho stopped for a moment.

“Yo, whats the hold up man?” Asked Joseph.

“Something doesn’t feel right.”

“The hell are you talking about? For all we know Eddy could be fine. He’s not stupid.”

“Its not him. Its Alison, we just finished passing by her room. Not a peep.”

“She could be meditating. I’ve seen her and Eduardo do it at the same time when she comes over to spend a night at the warehouse.” Said Luna.

“Well, alright. I’m probably just being paranoid anyway.”

“Dude we spend our lives taking down the worse Miami has to offer, its no surprise to me you aren’t.”

“Same can be said about you Joey.” Said Jennifer.

“Touché.”

“Okay enough chit chat we have to get going.” Said Twilight.

Alison approached the throne room feeling a little apprehensive. She felt fine talking to Twilight but what she needed was advise. ‘Who better than a deity?’ she asked herself. She saw the large double doors open as several what seemed to her like bureaucrat ponies trotted out to what seemed like an important meeting. They trotted past her too focused on conversation about budgets, foreign relations or other politics she couldn’t begin to care about. Looking inside she can see the princess herself rubbing her temples trying to undo the headache she got from whatever it was that was being discussed.

“I swear its like all they want to do is argue.” Said one of Celestia’s assistaints.

“I won’t lie Featherduster, as much as I love Equestria at the moment, I miss Miami.” Said Celestia.

“I’m sorry if this is a bad time, I’ll just come back later.” Said Alison turning around.

“Oh no Alison its fine, I could use a little break right now.” Smiled Celestia. “Feather, do I have anything else scheduled for today?”

“Not from what I can see, Princess. If anything within a few hours you and Luna managed to get ahead of schedule by a good 3 days. Pretty good considering you just had over a month off.”

“Oh don’t worry about that, with all the coffee and energy drinks Luna and I had to consume we’ll be paying for it later.”

Featherduster giggled. “Good thing we have excellent plumbing.” As she left the throne room she gave Alison a smile and a nod as she passed to which she responded in kind.

“So Alison, is something on your mind?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“OH! Um, I first wanted to apologize about earlier. That news from this morning kind of caught me by surprise.”

She giggled. “Its okay, after seeing what Eduardo is capable of and the lengths he is willing to go it didn’t surprise me when he was gone. However was I was not expecting was the fact that you could also use the Royal Canterlot Voice.”

She blushed and grinned sheepishly. “Oh well, he can bring out the best and worse in some people.”

Eduardo had once again gone through another sneezing attack.

“Dude, what is with you today?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I DON’T KNOW!”

“So whats on your mind?”

“Well, a lot to be honest.”

“Such as?”

Alison only put on a slight frown and looked at her mid-section.

“Oh, I see.”

“I don’t know what to do or how to tell him. I know he’ll find out either way but I’m afraid of how he’ll react.”

“Your fears are not unwarranted. Maybe though this is exactly what you both need.”

“I know, something like this is always a blessing. But it can also be a curse.” Tears began to well in her eyes. “How do I tell him?”

“By telling him.” Celestia replied gently.

At that moment a letter from Spike appeared before Celestia. After taking a moment to read it she set the letter down and smiled towards Alison.

“It seems everything went well in Ponyville. But I think you should be the first to go.”

“Are you sure? What about the others?”

“They’ll be close behind.”

“Are you sending me in a carrage?”

“Is that what you want?”

“I would rather go myself.”

“I think I can help with that.” Celestia said giving her a confident smile.

“How?”

“Eduardo brought that other car with him right?”

“Yeah but theres a problem with that one.”

“Its everything really. I'm not familiar with the characteristics of it considering its complex layout and yeah its a beast like my Skyline but that thing is a totally different animal.”

“Hmmm, perhaps Jericho and Joseph have something more suited to your driving style then?”

“They mentioned having something that would be just as ideal for these roads, just as good as the RS200, just not as monsterously as powerful.”

“Well then, lets get right to it, shall we?”

As Luna, Jericho, Laura, Jennifer, Joseph, and Twilight approached the trailers they noticed the Joseph and Jericho’s trailer was wide open. Joseph Immediately ran to the trailer and his face turned to that of pure horror.

“WHERE THE HELL IS MY EVO!?”

Meanwhile in the main road just outside of Canterlot, Alison was making a push for Ponyville. She has the pedal to the floor going on nothing but instinct to guide her with her bags in the back seat and Rocky sitting right by her. Going downhill there was an S-Curve fast approaching. “Okay Rock, this is gonna be a little rough.” She shifted to third and kicked the rear end out flooring it and counter-steering all the way though. All the while ponies who were on the side of the road were awestruck by the car with the whistling and the popping sounds from the EVO’s turbo and anti-lag system. ‘Well I guess it can be explained to them as magic.’ She began thinking about Eduardo and what to say when she saw him again. “What happened Eddy? How did we let it get this far?” ‘Better question still how did I fall for you? The last thing I wanted was to let this happen. But there was no stopping it was there? Ever since that day.’

Alison had heard of what had happened in Malibu on the news. For four days she was outside of the warehouse anxiously waiting for him. On the 5th day she approached the warehouse in her GTR, she saw a familiar black Mustang parked out front.

‘It can’t be…’

She parked behind the Mustang noting that it was not a regular Mustang but an all American icon. A vintage ’67 GT500, the same one that had passed her as if she were sitting still 2 weeks before.

“Something’s wrong.” ‘Eddy would never leave something like this outside.’

She got out of the GTR and approached the half opened main door. She got inside and quietly made her way around looking for any signs of life. She heard sobbing coming from the back. She began walking towards the sound and noticed shattered bottles scattered around the floor, the strong scent of various liquors fuming from them easily reaching her nose as well as bloody bandages in the same state. Against her better judgment she continued on. Passing a wall that was obstructing the source of the sobbing, what she saw nearly made her heart stop. Before her was her best friend, standing over a desk covered in bandages and seeing new injuries all over his back and torso, some of them bleeding. The most shocking part was the barrel of a revolver pointing to the side of his head with the hammer cocked and finger on the trigger. For a moment she couldn’t move, she couldn’t speak, she couldn’t breathe. A man she considered her only true friend was about to take his own life. She desperately worked up the nerve to speak.

“EDUARDO!”

For a moment, time had completely stopped. There were no sounds, no movement. Even the wind and wildlife seemed to have stopped.

“Alison?”

“Yes Eduardo, its me.”

Eduardo slowly removed the revolver from his head and de-cocked it then removing the bullet from the chamber and setting both on the desk in front of him. He turned to face Alison. The look on his face was that of confusion, pain, and rage. However, she saw desperation in his eyes crying out for help. Alison approached him slowly. As she got within arms reach, careful with his injuries, she pulled him in for a hug. For a long while neither of them moved or said a word. For what seemed like hours she stood with him, holding him close.

She spoke. “I’m not going anywhere.”

Slowly he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in, resting his head on her shoulder. She felt his warm tears dripping onto her as he spoke.

“I’m so sorry.”

He then succumbed to his injuries and exhaustion as he passed out gently leaning himself onto her.

‘I guess it was that day. From then on you became more than a friend and much more than someone to care for. From the sleepless nights you put me though to the heartache and the countless aspirins I took because of you.’ She smiled. ‘The countless amount of times I’ve had to patch you up for stupid injuries you got while working or pull you out of work to see the sun. These past three years have been an experience that made us closer to each other. This is what it boils down to.’ She places her hand on her stomach. “You’re going to be a daddy again Eddy.”

She approached the fork on the road. She took a close look at the dirt road and noticed thick tire tracks going to the right.

Back at Canterlot Castle, Jennifer and Laura were waiting in the trucks while Twilight, Joseph and Jericho packed their bags.

“Damn that woman, fucking taking Christie like that.” Mumbled Joseph.

Twilight looks over at Jericho. “He’s taking this pretty hard.”

He rolls his eyes at his younger brother. “Its kind of an unspoken law amongst car guys in general, and a cardinal sin. Should that law be broken it earns you 5-7 years in prison or a severe ass kicking.”

“Whats the law?”

“You never, ever take someone else’s wheels unless its an emergency.”

“I’m still not seeing the big deal.”

“Okay I’ll put it to you like this, would you ever share your boyfriend?”

Twilight became wide-eyed at the thought.

“Exactly different setting, same principle, though I have to admit watching him is fun.”

They both look back at him and watched as he left the room still ranting to himself. “Taking her without even saying a word. Eddy has a legendary Group B RS200 but noooooo SHE TAKES MY FUCKING EVO INSTEAD!”

Twilight was unable to fight back a smile. “You’re right he is fun to watch, oh that sounds horrible to say.”

“Ah we’re rubbing off on you, I’m so proud.”

Twilight nudged him with a hoof. “Hey, don’t get used to it buddy.”

They finished packing their bags and proceeded to the gardens. Joseph was sitting back in the Raptor with Jennifer while Twilight and Jericho mounted up with Laura in the Super Duty.

*Radio Static*

“Took you long enough Jer.”

Jericho laughed with Laura while Twilight took the radio with her magic.

“We’re not the ones who left our trailer open, Joey.”

A nervous bus colt was trotting towards his destination which required him to carry all sorts of heavy luggage. Passing the gardens, he heard a deep bellowing voice.

“GO TO HELL!”

The colt turned to the voice. “I ALREADY AM!” He opened his eyes to see Silvermane standing before him with a look of surprise on his face. “I….um…” The colt broke into a gallop in the opposite direction.

“What was that all about?”

“Okay, okay enough of the chatter, lets get going.” Said Jericho over the radio.

As they left Celestia was on her balcony soon joined by Luna and watched the humans leave the palace grounds.

“You think they will be okay sis?”

“Yes, so long as they are together nothing can stand in their way. However we must plan on what to do with the Nightmare.”

“Indeed, though I fear the worst at the moment.”

“Why is that Luna?”

“The human Eduardo referred to as Cortez.”

“Yes, your fear is not without warrant. The Nightmare will surely seek him out and make an alliance with him if it hasn’t already.”

“I think there’s something you should know.”

“Eduardo brought his weapons with him.”

Luna looked at her sister with surprise.

“How did you…”

“LuLu it should be clear that he is predicable in that sense. Considering what might unfold, and I can’t believe I am saying this, its probably best. Especially since he will have something else to fight for.”

“Celestia, what do you mean?”

“He is going to be a father agan.”

Luna’s jaw hung.

“Don’t worry, we will handle the Nightmare and even Cortez if it comes to that. Those are two evils that cannot be allowed to roam free. With any luck we can keep the others from this. For now though, we must plan.”

“Do you think they will find out?”

“I hope it doesn’t come to that, for everypony’s sake.”

The convoy drove though Canterlot reaching the gates without incident. Many of the locals were either fascinated, appalled, or terrified of the imposing figures and aggressive sounds bellowing out of them. One blue maned unicorn with his pink maned wife were enjoying iced mocha together when the convoy rolled by.

“I guess the carnival is back in town.” The white pink maned unicorn began.

“I wonder where they are headed.” The stallion replied.

“Rumor has it that they are headed to Ponyville. A similar carriage was headed in that direction.”

“Is that right? I say such a charming, colorful town that is.”

“Yes Isn’t Rarity from there?”

“Indeed, I wonder how business is.”

*Radio Static*

“Yo I’m looking on the map here and its saying there’s a fork coming up.” Began Joseph.

“Whatever you do, do not turn left. That way is the Everfree Forest.” Said Twilight.

“Why whats in it?” Jericho asked.

“Think of every mythological creature you have ever heard of and add many more that you haven’t.” She replied.

“Point taken, are we going straight or making a right?” Asked Jericho.

“According to the map going straight will take us there sooner and cut our travel time by a lot. Plus the trails meet near the end.” Said Joseph.

“Only problem is that is a rough route.” Said Twilight. “Can the trucks take it though?”

“Hell yeah! The Raptor was built for this and Eddy modded the trailers and Super Duty for this. Even on gravel these things ride like caddies.” Said Joseph.
‘
So that’s why he put on that brush guard and those lights.’ “Okay then, go straight, just take it easy.” Said Twilight.

“Copy that egghead.”

Alison noticed a parallel road to her left as she was nearing the end of White Tail Wood as well as a trail of dust behind two trucks with trailers in tow. “Hmm, all roads lead to the same destination I guess.” She shifted from 6th to 3rd unleashing the EVO’s power quickly catching up to the trucks and passing them as the roads merged.
In the trucks everyone took notice of the red sedan as it blew by.

“Guess Ali took the long way.” Said Jericho.

“Yup.” Twilight said.

*Radio Static*

“I swear she better have a good reason for taking her like that.” Said Joseph. The next few seconds were filled with the sounds of a jealous fueled anger of a six month pregnant woman and hitting sounds mixed with incoherent sounds of the man trying to calm her down.

*Radio Static*

“Wow I’m glad I don’t have that problem.” Smiled Laura as she looked towards Jericho who remained deathly silent focusing on the road in front of him. “DO I?”

Jericho quickly turned to his wife. “No honey, never.” He gave a nervous grin.

“Good.” Said Laura smiling sweetly turning back to the road. “Such a beautiful day out huh?”

Twilight thought to herself. ‘Wow, even with everything these men have been through it seems the one thing they fear is angering their significant other. Less they face a fate worse than death, sleeping on the couch.’ She giggled to herself. “Its good to be home.”

With Alison leading the convoy out of the forest, down the road Joseph could make out the silhouette of an all too familiar car on the side of the road facing their direction, as if it were waiting for them.

*Radio Static*

“Yo, Eddy’s up ahead.”

“You sure about that?” Asked Jericho.

“I know that body anywhere.” He responded.

The supercharged 427 idled with the driver sitting calmly behind the wheel.

“Hey Pinkie?” Eduardo began.

“Yeah?” She replied.

“You think they’ll like it?”

“Oh definitely. Who doesn’t love a good surprise?”

“Good point, I’m still trying to process the fact Ponyville was okay with us kicking back for the next few weeks.”

“Well, duh. You’re a totally cool sweetie sweet pie and an awesome friend. Not to mention you totally made the right impression with your cool personality and sweet side. Everypony is gonna be so excited to meet all of you.” Pinkie Pie said, bubbly as ever.

Eduardo chuckled. “Yeah, been a long time since I’ve been that silly. I forgot how it felt to be so, so, whats the word?”

“Happy? Bouncy? Cheery? Chipper? Silly? Excited? Random? Butterflies? Wait, can you feel butterflies? I mean I’ve heard of feeling butterflies in you’re tummy when you see somepony you like but can that be happy as well I-mphmphmmmph.” Eduardo had a hand over her mouth chuckling lightly.

“All of the above Pinkie.” He smiled at her as he moved his hand off her muzzle.

“OH! Tickly Nose!”

“Whats that mean?”

“They're close.”

Like clockwork, a red EVO and two trucks hauling trailers came into view rolling towards them.

“What do you say we get this show on the road Pinks?”

“AAAAAAAAllllllrighty then.”

“Haha I love that movie.”

Eduardo shifted to 1st and unleashed the powerhouse of an engine on the unfortunate road below it turning in a 180 spin and began barreling towards town square.

“Where is that man going?”

Alison throttled up eager to chase the Shelby into town. She couldn’t help but feel he was leading her into something.

“What are you up to Eddy?” She smiled as she floored it once again letting herself be led to wherever Eduardo was headed. After a short time she was right on his tail and ahead were a few corners to which the Shelby drifted through them keeping the rear kicked out the whole time to which Alison did the same not letting of him for a moment.

‘Stop being such a tease, what are you up to?’

Ponyville came into view and Alison expected to be led inside however the Shelby broke a hard right throwing her off his tail entirely as she continued forward into town. Too late to turn around and follow she decreased her speed to a mere 20mph, careful to avoid any pedestrians that may have been on the road. However to her surprise there weren’t any pedestrians. Scratch that, the town looked deserted save for one part which was next to what could be described as town hall. There was a stage with instruments in the center of it. Two guitars she immediately recognized as Eduardo’s own. She parked the EVO next to a large tree that looked like it had been hallowed out and made someone’s home. Stepping out allowing Rocky to come out as well the Raptor’s and F-350’s exhaust notes could be heard nearing closer to her. Parking alongside the occupants came out of the trucks and gathered in a small circle.

“It was to my understanding that this place WAS’NT a ghost town.” Began Jericho.

“Maybe it was the trucks. These things are pretty scary looking to folks who haven’t seen anything like it before.” Replied Joseph.

“Nope, this place was deserted when I came.” Said Alison.

“Why is there a stage there?” Asked Laura.

“Better question, where’s Eddy?” Asked Twilight.

“He gave me the slip on the way in. I guess he’s coming in another way.”

In that moment it dawned on Twilight. She knew what was going on and decided to go along with it.

“Maybe we should go up to the stage and see whats going on there.”

“Why the stage?” Jennifer asked.

“Seems like a good place to start.”

As they made their way towards the stage a familiar engine can be heard coming from behind the stage. They stopped moving when the Shelby came into view. It slowly rolled to the side of the stage facing them and the engine cut off.

“I can’t see Eduardo in there.” Jericho said trying to get a better view of the cab.

“That can’t be possible, he’s the only one here who can handle that thing.”

The group took a few steps forward towards the stage and GT500 when suddenly loud cannon bursts came out from every direction raining confetti and within moments colorful blurs came into view surrounding the group. All at once everything stopped moving as colorful candy colored ponies smiled at them. All of them either pegasi, unicorns or earth ponies.

“SURPRISE!” They all shouted.

Stunned the group looked around to see friendly faces smiling at them except for Twilight who was sporting a knowing grin. Jennifer took notice of this. With a smile she addressed it.

“You knew this was going to happen?” Jennifer said with a laugh.

“To be honest I caught it at the last second. I guess I should have warned you about the traditional Ponyville welcome party.”

At that moment a familiar voice came from the stage. “Silly Twilight, it wouldn’t be a surprise then would it?”

The group looked towards the stage to see Eduardo, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and a purple pegasus stallion on stage each handing an instrument. Eduardo on lead guitar, the stallion on rhythm guitar, Applejack on bass, Pinkie Pie on drums, and Fluttershy on the violin.

Eduardo smiled brightly as he met eyes with Alison as he strummed chords on his guitar.

There's a place off Ocean Avenue
Where I used to sit and talk with you
We were both sixteen and it felt so right
Sleepin' all day, stayin' up all night
Stayin' up all night

There's a place on the corner of Cherry Street
We would walk on the beach in our bare feet
We were both eighteen and it felt so right
Sleepin' all day, stayin' up all night
Stayin' up all night

The crowd began to move to the music, stallions and mares of all ages let the rythem control their movements and to cheer them on.

If I could find you now things would get better
We could leave this town and run forever
Let your waves crash down on me
And take me away, yea yea, yea

There's a piece of you that's here with me
It's everywhere I go, it's everything I see
When I sleep, I dream and it gets me by
I can make believe that you're here tonight
That you're here tonight

If I could find you now things would get better
We could leave this town and run forever
I know somewhere, somehow we'll be together
Let your waves crash down on me
And take me away, yeah

Eduardo was looking directly at Alison giving her a wink as he sang allowing himself to be drowned in the moment, in truth all this effort in putting this together was for her.

I remember the look in your eyes
When I told you that this was goodbye
You were beggin' me not tonight
Not here, not now

We're looking up at the same night sky
And keep pretendin' the sun will not rise
We'll be together for one more night
Somewhere, somehow

Tears were welling up in Alison's eyes. That moment where he looked her in the eye is when she realized all of this was for her. But she saw something else, it showed in his movement, in his playing, in his singing. After three long years, he was happy and he wanted the world to know it.

If I could find you now things would get better
We could leave this town and run forever
I know somewhere, somehow we'll be together
Let your waves crash down on me
And take me away, yea yeah

When the song was done applause could be heard coming from the crowd as the band members and took a bow before putting their instruments down and descending from the stage, all of them heading directly for the group of humans with Eduardo leading the way.

“You guy’s lik-”

Alison had yanked Eduardo’s neck allowing their lips to meet. For a moment he felt his neck about the break but when his lips met hers, he seized the moment and embraced her not caring who was around to watch.

“OOH Twitchy Tail!”

When they broke the kiss they became lost in each other’s eyes. Alison was first to speak.

“I have a surprise for you too.”

“And what might that be?”

She took his hand and placed it on her stomach. His eyes went wide and he looked at her face to see a wide smile and tears welling in her eyes. “Yes Eduardo, we’re going to be a family.”

Eduardo stood in stunned silence for a moment looking directly into Alison's eyes before letting gravity overwhelm his body resulting in a loud thud.

Afterglow

A/N: BONUS #2 for your monday.

Out in a hillside deep within Sweet Apple Acres a pegasus mare watches Eduardo from a distance on a cloud out of his line of sight. It was around sunset when he arrived and he hadn’t moved from that spot. All he did was look toward the sky and lay on his back. Looking from high above she could only imagine what could be troubling him so much to wait it out in the cold night air. She had heard him come into town, as well as the rest of Ponyville and at first glance he was very imposing. However with a royal guard as well as the elements of harmony at his side he was free to explain himself and his purpose. She never got close enough to see his face in detail until later that day when his kin arrived. It was during his playing that she really got a good look at him. The lines on his face, his bright smile, his flowing mane, his toned figure and finally his eyes. His beautiful green eyes. With one look she could tell he was friendly. However, the scar over his left eye was a tad unnerving. She figures it could have been some sort of accident. Hearing stories of how he drives that carriage it would be no surprise to her if it was.

After the concert he walked directly up to his girlfriend and after a few seconds he fainted. From there his kin carried him to Twilight’s residence. Pinkie was a little upset about having to postpone the party due to what had taken place but everypony understood. A few hours later after work she was home with her youngest daughter enjoying dinner. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Eduardo walking alone with his head looking at the ground. He seemed bothered and she decided to perhaps talk to him and maybe cheer him up. After dinner she let her daughter and her room mate Carrot Top know she would be going out for a little and would return home a little after dark at the latest. From there she set out to find him. After searching the town from above, she caught him entering the Apple Orchard. The rest of the time after that is him lying down on a hillside. She looked toward the setting sun and decided to take a chance and talk to him.

Eduardo slowly woke in an unfamiliar area. The soothing smell of mahogany mixed with books filled his nose. He found the scents strangely pleasing as he shifted his weight on the bed he was laying on allowing the warmth of the comforter to lull him into a blissful sleep.

‘Yes Eduardo, we’re going to be a family.’

His eyes shot open. “Holy shit.” He sat up and took a quick look around. ‘This is a funny looking library, wait. Is this a tree?’ Not paying any mind to it, he got up out of bed and found his boots and jacket next to him. He took another look around and noticed another bed across from his, the sheets were blue and adorned with yellow stars. It took him all of 3 seconds to realize where he really was. ‘So this is Twilight’s pad huh? Hmmm suits her.’ Finished tying his boots he gets up and looks at his watch seeing it’s already 5:30. ‘Damn, how long was I out?’ He grabbed his jacket and proceeded down stairs to see Twilight at her desk and Spike walking back and fourth preparing a table and running to the kitchen.

Twilight hears heavy footsteps coming down the stairs. “Hey Eddy.” She said smiling up at him.

“Hey Twilight.” He smiled back. “Where is everyone?”

“They are taking a tour around town with the others. That party you planned got called off on account of you fainting.”

Eduardo felt a slight pang of unease. “I made an ass of myself didn’t I?”

“Well it was pretty understandable. Not every day you come to a new world and welcomed with open arms to later find out you’re going to be a daddy.”

“S-so its true. Alison’s pregnant?”

“Yes, she told me back at the palace while you were ironing out things here. By the way she’s informed me that she’s getting back at you for that.” She giggled. “The others though just found out after we put you to bed. Their reactions though not as extensive as yours was, they were still pretty shocked. But everyone came around after letting it sink in. From there everyone extended their congratulations and elected to meet the towns ponies and save the welcome party for another time. Though knowing Pinkie she’ll make it twice as crazy seeing as how there's a bun in the oven.”

Eduardo stood dumbfounded at what he has heard still struggling to get over one statement. ‘…you’re going to be a daddy…you’re going to be a daddy.’ He walked over to the couch and sat with his face in his hands.

“I’m going to be a father. I-I can’t believe it.”

Twilight got up from her chair and made her way towards Eduardo. “Eddy, are you okay?”

“I gotta go for a walk.” He got up and made his way to the door putting his jacket on.

“Wait!” Twilight teleported in front of him, blocking his path. “Please, I know this is a shock to you but you’re not alone in this. Based on what Alison has told me you never were.”

“And I realize that Twilight. A little late I’ll admit but what I need to do now is think.”

“No. I’m not letting you through.” Twilight said rearing up on her hind legs and spreading her forelegs blocking the door. “We are going to talk about this. I understand you’re feeling apprehensive about this but trust me its all going to be fine.”

Eduardo was beginning to feel agitated. “How can you possibly understand how I feel!? Knowing about it is one thing Twilight, its something else entirely having lived it. It’s the same way with you taking down an ursa minor or Rainbow Dash breaking the sound barrier. You can tell me about it all day but I will never really know until I’ve lived it.”

Twilight fell silent letting what Eduardo said sink in. She got back on all fours as she spoke. “Fine. If that’s how it has to be then sit right back down on that couch and I’ll live though it.”

Eduardo cocked an eyebrow. “What are you talking about?”

She gave him a stern look and pointed to the couch. “You’ll see what I mean soon enough, just sit back down.”

Eduardo complied and sat down where he previously was while Twilight looked over to Spike.

“Spike, can you go out for a few minutes?” She asked gently.

“Why whats going on?” He asked as he exited the kitchen.

“Eduardo and I are going to have a heart to heart.”

“Well, okay. Dinner is served so whenever you’re ready.”

“Thank you, Spike.”

He nodded and left the library taking a turtleneck sweater off the coat rack on his way out. She looks toward Eduardo.

“I’ll make you a deal.”

“What kind of deal.”

“A deal you won’t refuse.”

Unsure he leans back on the couch and settles himself. “I’m listening.”

“Alison asked me personally to keep you here and for no reason let you go.”

“Go on.”

“I’m willing to break that promise under one condition.”

“Uh huh?”

“You are going to let me see into your mind.”

Eduardo suddenly felt himself become tense and leaned forward. “I’m sorry. I don’t think I heard you the first time. Did you say that you were going to see into my mind?”

“Yes.”

“Ah ha. That’s what I thought you said.” He let out a tired sigh and leaned back into the couch resting his arms over the backboard. “I know this is a stupid question before I ask it but what will be the purpose of that? Do you even know what you’re getting yourself into? Do you really want to see what I’ve seen?”

“Not just seen. Feel as well, physically and emotionally.”

He looked at her with his eyes wide and a frown. “Forget it.”

“Why? You don’t think I can handle it?”

“I KNOW you can’t handle it!”

“And why is that?”

“Because that day when you along with your friends learned about my history I saw all of you with tears dripping from your faces and looks of complete shock and disbelief. Hell even Pinkie Pie’s hair deflated! After seeing you react like that to pretty much the abridged version how do you think you’re going to react to the real thing? Letting you see it maybe but feeling everything I felt too? You ever want to take a walk through hell be my guest but I’d sooner die then let anyone else live though that.”

She sat back on her haunches and crossed her forelegs. “Fine, then you’re not leaving.”

His face made a scowl as he made his way back up stairs. “FINE!”

He stomped up stairs closing the door behind him and making sure the curtains were drawn allowing no sight upstairs.

Once Twilight was alone sure she quickly cast a soundproofing spell and let out a breath she had been holding. Wiping the sweat off her brow she thought outloud. "Wow, that was intense." 'Thank Celestia Rainbow showed me how to make a poker face. Takes a lot more effort than I give her credit for.' She made her way to the dinner table and began to enjoy her onion mushroom soup.

Promptly after shutting the door and curtains he waited until it was deathly silent for him to attempt an escape. He tries the balcony but its locked shut. He looks towards the window and sees that it’s a rather tight squeeze, but nothing a little brute force can’t fix. After two minutes of careful maneuvering and cussing under his breath he is hanging outside by one arm. He braces himself for a landing and lets go hitting the floor and rolling forward to redirect his momentum. Seeing no one else around he decides a victory dance is in order. He takes a few steps from the library then turns around cocking up both middle fingers at the library and biting his lower lip. After a few seconds of pumping his middle fingers at the library he makes an about face and starts to walk.

“Lehu-seher.”

“And last stop is the Sugarcube Corner. Home of the Cakes and some of the best pastries ever!” Pinkie Pie explained with enthusiasm.

“How she has that much energy all the time I’ll never know.” Said Jennifer.

“Join the club.” Giggled Fluttershy.

“Maybe she runs on nuclear power.” Said Jericho.

“I wouldn’t doubt it.” Said Joseph.

“Uh oh.”

“Is something the matter Alison?” Rarity asked.

“The cravings are kicking in.”

“Well don’t keep us in the dark what are you in the mood for?” Said Jericho barely able to contain a smile.

“Chocolate cake with A LOT of guava icing.”

“One chocolate cake with guava icing coming right up.”

“Um, can you leave the whole thing?” Alison asked sheepishly.

“Nothing to be embarrassed about Ali, this is normal.” Said Jennifer.

“Yeah if anything that’s better than what she asked for when the cravings kicked in. Fish sandwich with nutella, lettuce and hot sauce. Made my night.” Chuckled Joseph.

“Oh shut up.”

“Yes dear.”

“I wonder how Eduardo is doing.” Said Purple Blaze.

“Yeah he’s prolly still out like a light.” Chuckled Applejack.

As they entered the pastry shop Pinkie went right to work on Alison’s cake as the others took a seat in the various tables and bar stools in the lobby.

“I’m actually a little worried myself. Only one time I’ve seen him faint like that.” Said Joseph.

“When was that?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Annie.” Said Jericho.

After a moment of silence Rainbow spoke up. “Well he’s gonna be happy when he wakes up right? I mean c’mon who wouldn’t be happy to know they are having a kid?”

“Rainbow Dash has point, every child is a blessing and we all know he isn’t one to squander.” Said Rarity.

“I say we go back to the library and see for ourselves.” Pinkie began. “I mean even if he does wake up Twilight told us he would still be there by the time we got back.”

At the moment Twilight burst through the door covered in scorch marks, sweating and breathing heavily. “Please tell me Eddy is with you guys.”

“Woah Twilight what the hay happened to you?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Alison gave a heavy sigh. “Can you put a rush on that cake Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie gave Alison a salute with a smile. “Okie dokie lokie.”

“Dammit where the hell is she?” Eduardo had been walking around town trying to find any sign of Alison to no avail. ‘This place isn’t all that big-wait.’ Eduardo looked up and began looking at his surroundings. With a heavy sigh he continue to walk not paying any mind to where he was going. “Maybe I should have stayed in the library. Probably would have learned something too.” He noticed the sun setting and decided to watch the sunset.

He began looking for higher ground and soon came across an apple orchard. “Hmm, this must be AJ’s place.” He saw a hill standing high in the perfect position to watch the sunset and began making his way towards it. When he got there he took off his jacket and made himself comfortable on the hillside and watched the sun begin to set. He couldn’t remember a time where he saw such a beautiful array of warm colors give way to a starry night. As he let himself be taken away by the scenery he began to think about Alison specifically after she stopped him from putting a bullet in his head.

2 Weeks later…

“AH!” Eduardo clutched his shoulder still in pain from taking that .308 round. “Can’t even enjoy some mac and cheese can I?”

“Straining yourself won’t help you get better any faster. Let me help you.”

Alison took a seat next to him and picked up the bowl.

“I don’t need any help.” He said quietly.

She spoke with a stern voice. “Shut up and open wide.” She smiled. “Here comes to choo choo.” She said playfully.

He cocked an eyebrow. “Really Al-”

Alison shoveled a spoon full of macaroni into his mouth. “There isn’t that better?” He tried to speak but Alison put a finger over his lips. “No talking with your mouth full mister.”

1 month 4 days later…

Eduardo was making his way towards the Shelby armed with his 1911 and an M4.

“And where the hell do you think you’re going?”

He turned around to find Alison’s foot firmly planting itself on his face. With Eduardo in a daze she snatched the M4 from his hand and his 1911 from his hip holster. Once Eduardo recovered he looked up to fine her staring him down and pointing a finger to his room.

“Go to bed means go to bed.”

“Who do you think you are!?”

“A doctor that will put your ass in bed whether you like it or not!”

“And say I don’t?”

She cocked her fist back and punched him in the cheek.

“You won’t disobey this doctor’s orders if you know whats good for you.”

Rubbing his cheek he gets back up and makes his way back to his room mumbling to himself.
___

2 months 1 week 4 days later…

The day finally came to remove his bandages and his stitches. Alison reveals the scarred flesh on Eduardo’s body taking special care in case there are still any areas left to be treated. Tears welled in her eyes as she removed each bandage and stitch. With his torso fully exposed she gently ran her soft hand over his back.

“Do you feel any pain?”

“Yes.”

“Where does it hurt?”

“My chest.”

She stepped in front of him to find him looking to the floor and his hand over his heart. She gently lifted his face to meet eye to eye with him.

“That pain takes time to heal.”

“How long?”

“That depends on you.” Her hands slowly moved to the bandage over his eye and he immediately grabbed her wrists. “We have to get it off Eddy. There is nothing that can be done with it now.” He slowly released his grip and allowed her to remove the bandage revealing his scar and his eye looking up at her. She gently ran her thumb over it and pulled the left side of his head towards her chest. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of her heart beat then wrapping his arms around her pulling her close.

“Thank you…”

He heard hoofs touch down on the ground. Immediately he shot up from the ground taking a fighting stance to see a grey pegasus with golden blonde hair and eyes to match. Remembering that he wasn’t in Miami anymore he quickly composed himself and apologized to the mare.

“Sorry, old habits die hard.”

She smiled warmly at him. “Its okay, I have a bit of a reputation for being clumsy so we’ll call it even.”

Taking a closer look he noticed her eyes were not aligned but paid no mind to it returning her smile. “Deal.” 'Why do I want to hug her?'

“I hope you don’t mind me asking but what are you doing here by yourself?”

“What? Were you following me or something?” He chuckled.

“NO! I mean…um…maybe…yes.”

“Hey relax I’m just giving you a hard time.” He got on his knee and extended his hand. “My name is Eduardo.”

She put a hoof in his hand and shook it. “Ditzy Doo. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Pleasure is all mine. As for your question I went out for a walk to find my girlfriend but since that didn’t pan out I took some time to think. That and I’m a little lost.”

“I’m sure I can help with that. Where do you need to go?”

“Ponyville library.”

“Oh Twilight’s place? I can take you there.”

“Sweet.”

Eduardo picked up his jacket and made their way to the main road. Leaving the orchard Applejack came into view.

“Eduardo? What the sam hill are you doin’ all the way out here? Everypony’s been lookin’ for ya.”

“Funny thing. I was actually looking for you guys too.”

“That so? Then why are you all the way out here?” Applejack looked down to see familiar peagsus standing beside him. “Oh hey Ditzy, didn’t see you there next to this goof ball.”

“I resent that.”

Ditzy giggled. “Its fine AJ, he looked a little lost so I’m just walking him to the Library.”

“Well Ah have no objections to that. So you know Ed, Alison’s waiting for ya back at the library. The others rented out a couple of rooms at the hotel and Twilight is a mite upset at you for leavin’ like you did.”

“I figured she would have learned by now that if I want to get something done-”

“-Its gonna get done yeah, yeah we’ve heard it before. Jeez you’re worse than Big Mac.”

“Sounds like an upstanding fellow to me.”

“Hey buddy Ah ain’t Alison, Ah got no problem with bucking you into next week.” She chuckled.

“That wouldn’t be fair at all Applejack. Wouldn’t be fair to you of course.” He chuckled.

“Oh right, Ah almost forgot how much you love taking a beating.”

“Oh AJ, you say the sweetest things.”

They both let out a hearty laugh soon bidding each other a good night.

“What was that all about?” Asked Ditzy.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“Try me.” Ditzy smirked.

“For the past month The Elements of harmony, Princesses Luna and Celestia as well as Spike have been living with me in another planet called Earth, which is in another galaxy and where I’m from we don’t have magic plus the weather moves all on its own.” He put his jacket over his head and wiggled his fingers at Ditzy. “Woooooooo spoooookyyyy.”

Ditzy laughed at his silliness and nudged him with a hoof. “Nice try, Nightmare Night was two weeks ago.”

He put his jacket on back to normal and looked at her with a serious face. “Actually I’m not joking at all. Everything I just said is true, if you don’t believe me ask Twilight when we get to the Library.”

“Okay, I’ll take you up on that.”

As they neared the library Ditzy couldn’t help but wonder about Eduardo’s scar.

“Eduardo?”

“You can call me Eddy you know. Eduardo is too formal and I’m on vacation.”

She smiled. “Sorry,” Her expression grew serious. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Sup?”

“Um, what happened to your eye?”

“Hmm?” He looked at her.

She looked at him nervously and stepped back. “I’m sorry, I didn’t want to offend I’m just curious is all. I-”

He crouched down putting a finger over her lips and gently spoke to her. “Theres no need for that.” He removed his finger and pulled his hair back so it was in full view. “This was from a big fight a couple of years ago, a lot was at stake and I’m sad to say that I lost.” He stood up and gave her a reassuring smile. “However, I’m getting over it and with each passing day I think about it less and less especially today. Would you like to know why?”

She nodded.

“I received word today that I’m going to be a father. I’ve been looking for my girlfriend all day who is going to be bearing our child so I can tell her how much she means to me and how thankful I am. Also to tell her how I will not leave her side, like she never left mine whether I was at my best or at my worst.”

She smiled at him thinking of her own children. “Well in that case what are we waiting for?” She levitated herself and began pushing him forward. “Its not polite to keep a lady waiting.” After a minute of Ditzy’s inspired brisk walk they were finally at the door. With a smile Eduardo opened the door and was immediately met with a flying kick to the gut.

A/N: For the record It doesn't matter to me if she is called Derpy Hooves or Ditzy Doo. To me they are both one and the same and I'm still a fan regardless.

First Night in Ponyville

“I am definitely going to feel that in the morning.” Eduardo lay on his back looking towards the night sky trying to catch his breath. ‘Well, Alison hasn’t lost her touch.’ He grunted as he got on his elbows and look towards the door to find not Alison, but Twilight staring daggers at him. “Twi?”

Twilight angrily stomped towards him maintaining eye contact. When she got close enough she lifted her right hoof and struck him on the left side of his face. “Yes, Twi you stubborn, frustrating, incoherent, brute! How could you leave like that!? You have a pregnant girlfriend and you just run off willy nilly and come back with the mail mare in tow?”

Ditzy’s eyes shot open and she immediately spoke up throwing her hoofs up. “Woah, Twilight you’ve got the wrong idea! He was lost and I was just leading him back!”

“Yeah what she said!” Eduardo spoke.

Alison and Spike stood at the door watching everything unfold.

“Jeez its like no matter where he goes he gets the snot beaten out of him.” Chuckled Spike.

“Well it was either she do it or I kick his butt, and after that little stunt he pulled its fair to say he got what was coming.”

“I wholeheartedly agree. Not too sure how he’s going to handle what she’s got in store though.”

“We’ll see.” Alison said turning back into the library.

As Spike soon followed Alison inside Twilight and Eduardo were still bickering outside.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU LIED TO ME!”

“LIED ABOUT WHAT?”

“ABOUT BRINGING YOUR STUPID GUNS HERE!”

“I DIDN’T BRING THEM SPARKY MY COUSINS DID!”

“OH IS THAT SO!”

“HEY WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!”

She quickly enveloped her magic around him and dragged him inside the library as Ditzy stood cock eyed wondering what just happened. ‘If I didn’t know any better I’d say those two were brother and sister.’

After forcibly dragging Eduardo in and tied him down against his will, Twilight trotted outside and sweetly spoke to Ditzy with a reassuring smile. “I’m sorry about the misunderstanding earlier, living with him for the past month has been testy.”

Ditzy shook her head out of confusion allowing her eyes to become re aligned. “Oh its no trouble, I don’t want to give off the wrong impression. He just told me about his girlfriend.” She smiled gently. “I don’t think you should be too hard on him though, he was looking forward to telling her how he feels, though I can’t speak for the other part.”

Twilight’s ears drooped back. “Oh? Wow, I thought he was running.”

Ditzy giggled at her statement. “Twilight do you remember how Whoovesies got when I told him I was pregnant with Sparkler?”

“Yeah?”

“And then with Dinky?”

“Oh.”

“My point exactly. I can’t explain it personally but they do come around and if he’s half the, um, what is he again?”

“He’s a human, more specifically a man.”

“Right, well if he’s the man he seems to be, I’m sure everything will be fine.” She said with a confident smile.

‘Oh if only you knew…’ Thought Twilight returning a smile of her own.

“Well I’ve got to get going, Dinky is with Carrot Top and Whoovesies should be home with Sparkler any minute now.” Ditzy said lifting off the ground with a flap of her wings.

“Okay Ditzy, fly safe.”

She watched Ditzy fly back in the direction of her residence. When she was out of sight Twilight returned her attention to the matter at hoof. She trotted inside the library closing the door behind her and taking a deep breath before exhaling letting some of her aggression dissipate. She then turned towards where Alison and Spike were both with amused looks on their faces as they watched Eduardo try to muscle his way out of the chains that binded him to the chair.

“Spike?” She called out.

“Yes Twilight?”

“Please get the bags from the basement would you?” She asked with a smile.

“Will do.” Spike walked through the door leading to the basement and returning a moment later with two large duffle bags and placing them right beside her. Eduardo watched silently as he knew where this was headed.

“Would you care to explain why you brought these with you?” Twilight asked.
He shot her a cocky grin. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She frowned and unzipped the bags pulling out one gun after another with her magic and setting them at his feet. “Cheytac M200 Intervention, Remington 700 VTR, Colt AR15 with a mounted M302 grenade launcher, Mossburg 500 shotgun with muzzlebreak, Benelli M2, and a Keneshlikov?”
“You could just call it an AK sweetie.”

“And that’s just half of the bag, the other one has enough ammo and grenades to be a one man army!”
Eduardo frowned. “Do I need to explain everything I do around you? So I brought a few guns and ammo big deal, its not like anyone else here can use them.”

“That’s not the point Eduardo. You’re not that man anymore and you’ve made it clear that this Cortez guy is something you do not want any part of. Now how about you start showing it by getting rid of these?”

“For the love of God Twilight, not everything to do with guns has to involve shooting someone. Jeez all I wanted to do was practice my sharp shooting and have a little fun!”

“Oh yeah? On what?”

“Oh gee I don’t know um FRUITS? Oh how about THOSE STEEL PLATES I HAVE IN THE TRUCK?”

Twilight then became very aggravated. “Fine, keep your stupid guns. But I promise you this, if anypony and I mean ANYPONY gets hurt you’ll be sorry.” She levitated the bags a couple of inches off the floor and hurled them at Eduardo knocking him on his side. With that she turned and trotted to her room closing the door and shutting the curtains behind her. ‘Is it me or did she give up a little too easily that time.’

Spike started to snicker at Eduardo’s odd position. “So, Eddy-”

“You say anything and the moment I get out of this I’m turning your scaley ass into size 12 boots, a belt and a fedora.”

Alison then decided to take a jab. “I hear this has happened before, the first two you managed to escape. I just want to know how you’re going to pull getting out of this one.”

“Well from what I see I’m stuck on my side with my arms tied down with the rest of me with chains so I only have a couple of options. One, stay here until Twilight decides to let me out. Two, one of you can get those bolt cutters I have in the truck. Or three, I muscle my way out.”

“Of course you would say that.” Alison giggled.

“Okay, okay joking aside. Spike, can you seriously help me out of here? Ali and I need to talk.”

“Sure man, just give me a minute to get the keys to your locks.”

After Spike got the keys from Twilight’s desk, he set Eduardo up right and undid the chains. When he was free from the chair he got up and began to stretch, after a couple of satisfying pops from his joints he looked towards Spike and spoke.

“Thanks dude and don’t worry about the mess, I’ll clean it up once Ali and I get through talking.”

“I’m cool with that.” He pointed towards a door behind him. “Spare bedroom for you two is right there and its got its own bathroom with plenty of reading material in case you guys get bored. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got to hit the sac.” He stretched his arms high making his way towards the bedroom. “Been gone for a month meaning Twilight and myself have a lot of work ahead of us. Night you two, night Owlowisious.”

“Good night Spikey.” Alison smiled.

“Who’s Owlowisious?”

“Who.”

Eduardo looks over his shoulder to see an owl perched on top of the couch staring blankly at him.

“Ah, I take it that’s you?”

“Who.”

“You.”

“Who.”

“You.” His tone becoming more aggressive.

“Who.”

“YOU!” He said angrily pointing a finger.

“Who.”

“Mike Jones.”

“Who.”

“YO- wait, that’s all you say isn’t it.”

“Who.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

“Who.”

“Hey, don’t get sassy with me feathers.”

“Who.”

“I’ll pretend you didn’t say that.”

Turning towards Alison he saw her fighting the urge to laugh.

“What?”

“You, just argued with an owl.” Finally giving in she let out a minute of laughter before composing herself again. “Okay, whew, that was good.”

Eduardo gave her a deadpan look. “Glad you enjoyed yourself honey.”

“Baby, it wasn’t like you weren’t asking for it either.”

“Alright can we just drop it and move on?” He gave her a gentle smile. “We have things to talk about.”

“I’d like that.”

It had been half an hour since the altercation downstairs and Twilight was pacing around the room occasionally stopping to stand on the balcony for a few moments. The entire time Spike had been trying to get some shut eye but found himself time and again looking over his shoulder to see Twilight pacing around the room looking towards the floor and mumbling incoherently. Deciding to get to the root of the problem he calls out to her.

“Twilight.”

She doesn’t respond.

“Twi.”

She mumbles louder.

“Hey.”

Still doesn’t respond.

“Equestria to Twilight, come in Twilight.”

She stops for a moment and looks at Spike. She levitates a book from behind him nearly hitting the back of his head and begins reading it.

“TWILIGHT MARIE SPARKLE!”

Twilight lets out a yelp and stands at attention. “IT WASN’T ME DADDY SHINING DID IT I PROMISE!”

She turns around to see Spike pointing at her laughing at her reaction to being called her full name.

She frowns at the dragon. “That wasn’t funny.”

Recovering from his fit of laughter he responds. “Are you kidding? That was great.”

“Ugh! This isn’t the time for jokes!”

He cocks an eyebrow at her. “Whats got your socks in a bunch?”

She curls her lips in and looks at Spike. ‘Should I tell him?’

“Well?”
‘
Well he and the others are going to find out eventually.’

“Are you going to be looking at me like that the whole night? Kinda creepy.”

“Spike, can you keep a secret?” Twilight’s tone becoming serious.

“Yeah?”

“I mean it Spike, you can’t tell a soul.”

“Not even our friends?”

“They’ll find out soon enough, but keep it quiet around the humans.”

“Okay Twilight I promise I won’t tell.”

“Pinkie Promise.”

“Are you seri-”

“Do it.”

Spike did the motions. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Twilight checked outside of the room to see no one was there. Seeing that the door to the guest bedroom closed she trotted back towards Spike and took a deep breath.

Eduardo and Alison were in the dark room in bed, entwined with one another allowing the heat of the moment to take control of their bodies as they kissed passionately. Suddenly a loud thud followed by crash that resembled a breaking lamp had been heard coming from up stairs.

“The hell was that?” Eduardo said pulling up from the kiss.

“Nothing, now shut up and take me you stud.” She wrapped her arm around his neck and forced his lips towards hers and continuing their night of passion.

Spike looked at Twilight as he lay on the floor wide-eyed from the news he just received.

“Are you kidding?!”

“I wish I was.”

“Please tell me the princesses know about this.”

“We all had the same vision.”

“And that’s why they are really here? To keep them out of trouble?”

“For the most part.”

“Well it explains why you let him have his guns back so easily.”

“With the Nightmare on the loose we have to expect anything, if worse comes to worse at least they stand a fighting chance while we gather the elements.”

“But you just said its more than the elements can handle. How will you guys defeat it?”

“I don’t know, that’s what Princess Celestia and Luna are trying to figure out. My job is to inform the rest of the group and keep them in check. They think it’s a vacation but in reality its for their own safety.”

“But why? I get bringing Eddy and Alison but why his cousins and their wives?”

“Actually that was just a lucky coincidence. Apparently we all thought it would be a good idea for Eddy to take a vacation and since he was all for it, here we are.”

Both were silent for a moment before Spike spoke up again. “You know we can’t hide this forever.”

“Well hopefully we figure out a way to handle it before it ever reaches them. The last thing any of us need is that trigger happy man running around shooting everything in sight.”

“That’s a bit excessive.”

“Well whatever, the point is that we have to make them think that this is still a vacation. I’ll write a letter to the others in the morning for them to come over so I can explain the situation.”

“Okay, but what do we do in the meantime?”

“Act natural.” She said with a smile. ‘I wish I didn’t have to keep this from them but at least I have someone to talk to about it.’ “Now I’m going to try and get some sleep. I’m sorry for keeping you up by the way.”

Spike smiled at her. “Its okay Twi, I would probably be reacting the same way. Now lets try to get some sleep. Its been a long day for all of us.”

“Yeah, it has.” She made her way towards the her bed and slid under the sheets and made herself comfortable. After blowing out the candle on her night stand the only light that shined though was the moon through the windows. She heard Spike sitting up on the bed and he spoke.

“Hey, do you hear that?”

“Hear what?” Twilight responded.

“Shh, listen.”

She closed her eyes allowed the room to become deathly silent. After a moment she was hearing a sound but couldn’t make anything of it.

“I hear it too. It sounds like, creaking wood.”

“Makes sense, we live in a tree after all.”

“No, it sounds like there’s a rhythm to it.”

“Yeah, its almost as if-”

Their eyes shot open and they just looked at each other.

“You don’t think…” Began Spike.

“No, no they wouldn’t do that in someone else’s house.”

After a pause Spike replies. “Yeah, you’re right, its probably just our minds playing tricks on us.”

“Exactly, we’ve been away from home for too long and we are just hearing sounds that we’ve never noticed before. It could just be the wind for all we know.”

“Yeah, just the wind.”

They then heard a scream of ecstasy coming from down stairs.

“OH YEAH! JUST LIKE THAT!” A familiar woman’s voice yelled.

Twilight and Spike just sat there frozen looking at each other. It was going to be a long night.

Eduardo and Alison were basking in the afterglow of their special time together. Eduardo lied on his back while Alison lay on top of him, her head on his chest with his arm around her. She reached for his wrist where his watch was, 3:46 A.M.

“Wow, I think that’s a record.”

“What do you mean?”

He looked down to see the moon reflecting off her beautiful brown eyes.

“We were at it for six hours.”

“No way, really?”

“Mhm.” She smiled.

“And to think we broke our previous in another planet. Speaking of breaking I think you broke a rib.”

“Well I know how you like it rough, I just hope we didn’t wake the town up.” She giggled. Her expression turned into concern. “Eddy?”

“Hm?”

“I’m scared.”

He brushed some of her blonde hair out of her face and kissed her forehead. “Me too Ali, But so long as we stick together I know everything will work. For us and our kid” He gave her a reassuring smile.

She smiled warmly and rested the side of her head and reached for his hand, both locking their fingers together. “Eduardo?”

“Yes?”

“I want you to make me a promise.”

“What is it?”

“Promise me you won’t get hurt.”

“I promise.”

She looked up at him. “I mean it Eduardo. I don’t want you to get into anything that will result in hurting you.” She rested her head facing away from him, holding him tight with tears welling in her eyes. “I don’t want to see you in pain anymore. I don’t want to see you suffer anymore. And I never want to see you touch those weapons again. You’ve been through enough and you’ve put me through enough. All I want is for us to be happy and to raise our child. I know life isn’t perfect and we may not live in a utopia but dammit I’m not going to let some prick fuck that up because he’s got a grudge.” She looks back at him tears streaming down her face. “Promise me that no matter what, you will not put yourself in a position where you are going to get hurt.”

He leaned forward and kissed her gently for a moment. He leaned back and looked straight into her eyes. “I promise Alison, I promise that I will no longer put myself in harm’s way because of the past. Its not my fight anymore and I refuse to shed anymore blood. This is a second chance at the life I always wanted. You helped me get that chance and there’s no way I’m going to let it pass me by. I wouldn’t be alive if it wasn’t for you, so the last thing I would ever want is to hurt you and if putting my guns away is all it takes then that’s a price well worth paying.”

They pressed their lips together and allowed themselves to be drowned in the moment before pulling away and staring into each other’s eyes.

“I love you Eduardo.”

“I love you Alison.”

Come Again?

A/N: I'M BAAAAACK.

The sun had risen high above Equestria that morning. Fall was yielding to make way for winter and the pegasi were hard at work making sure everything was prepped for the coming season. In Ponyville it was business as usual, the shops were open, while the adults worked the children frolicked around down. At the library Twilight and Spike gingerly stepped outside to breathe in the cool air.

“AH, what a wonderful day, isn’t it Spike.”

“Why yes it is Twilight.”

Twilight turned to Spike.

“Okay, remember the plan.”

Spike cocked an eyebrow. “I thought we already took care of that.”

“No no the other plan. The one where we gather the others.”

“Oh! Right.” He grinned sheepishly. “Sorry, didn’t sleep too well last night.”

“Trust me, I don’t think half of Ponyville slept last night.” Twilight responded with a deadpan tone soon immediately perking up. “But, no worries, justice is served.”

“If you say so. So I’ll go talk to Fluttershy and see if we can use her cottage for tonight’s meeting.”

“And I’ll talk to the others.”

“Alright. In the meantime I might as well check on company.”

“Alright, Sugarcube corner in one hour?”

“First one that makes it has to pay.”

“You’re on.”

With that they went their separate ways. While Spike headed in the direction to Fluttershy’s cottage Twilight began by making her way to Rarity’s boutique.

The town’s inn was at the edge of town. Its occupants within found it warm and welcoming whenever they entered and were always promised a peaceful time there. However, this morning that would be changed thanks to the cussing that was coming from Jericho and Laura’s room. Meanwhile down stairs in the main lobby Jennifer and Joseph were letting the elderly mare in the front desk know that they would be out for the day and not to worry about tidying up. With a smile both made their way to Joseph’s EVO.

“What a nice lady.” Jennifer began.

“Yeah, she’s really sweet, wish people back home were more like that.”

“Yeah.”

As they got inside the EVO and were about to set off for what would be a day in paradise both of them spotted a familiar green and purple dragon walking towards them. When he got close Joseph lowered the passenger window and the dragon crotched down to meet the humans at eye level.

“Hey guys.” Said Spike. “How was your first night?”

“It was heavenly. We want to thank you all again for letting us stay here.” Said Jennifer.

“Hey, no worries. To Twilight myself and the rest of us you guys are practically family.” He replied with a smile.

“Aw, that’s sweet of you Spike.” Replied Jennifer.

“Yeah, no wonder Rare’s into you.” Said Joseph.

Spike blushed and looked down as he scratched the back of his head with a small smile on his face. “Y-You guys really think so?”

“Oh yeah dude. Just keep doin’ what you’re doin’.”

“I will.” He replied and turns back to them. “So where’s Jerry and Laura?”

“They’re up stairs getting ready for the day.” Said Jennifer.

“Yeah, probably going to go for a ride on the Harley and then rut somewhere in the woods.” Joseph joked.

Jennifer nudged him. “Joseph!”

Spike chucked at her reaction. “And where are you guys headed?”

“We were thinking of heading to the park for a picnic for two.” Said Joseph.

“Ah, gotcha.” Spike said with a wink. “Well don’t let me hold you back. You two have fun.”

“You know it.” Said Joseph.

“Of course.” Smiled Jennifer.

With that Joseph slowly set the car in motion and both himself and Jennifer made their way to Ponyville Park.

“Do you know why your bother was screaming earlier?” Jennifer asked.

Joseph chuckled. “Well, I may have messed with the water heater for his room.”

Jennifer gasped. “You didn’t.”

“Yeah I did. Did you hear how those two were last night? I swear half of the hotel must have heard them. And for six and a half hours no less.”

“Well I have to admit they do have impressive endurance.”

“Yeah I’ll give them that, best not to bring it up though.”

“Goes without saying.” Chuckled Jennifer.

“AH!” Eduardo yelled as he shot out of bed breathing heavily. He closed his eyes. ‘Mental note, don’t let Spike handle the nitro methane, especially during sneeze attacks.’ He plopped back on the bed, his head resting heavily on the pillow and his eyes focused towards the wooden ceiling. He took a deep breath through his nose. ‘Mental note 2, apologize to Spike and Twi for the guest room smelling like hot sex. Subsection 1, keep an eye out for pranks.’

“Mmmm baby, stop moving around, its early.” Said Alison as she wrapped her arm around his chest and snuggled closer to him.

He checked his watch for the time which was 11:34 in the morning but what caught his attention was that immediately noticed he once again had a hoof. ‘Edit last entry, fuck the apology, I will strike down upon them with great vengeance and furious anger. Supsection 1, Set Spike’s scaily ass on fire’ “Babe.”

“Yes honey?” Alison replied sweetly.

“It happened again.” He said looking down at Alison’s navy blue foreleg resting across his chest.
Smiling sweetly half opening her eyelids she pulled his face towards hers and kissed his lips. “I know and I’ve already got something planned just for that.” She said winking at him.

He knew that look all too well and in response he smiled. “I love you.”

“I know.” She smirked.

After getting out of bed they opted to take a shower together to help save on the water bill as well as washing each other’s backs and wings. As they finished and stepped out of the shower feeling rejuvenated, they began inspecting their new bodies.

“Why do I have a Yin-Yang on my butt?” Alison asked raising an eyebrow.

“Twi explained to me that a pony’s special talent is reflected on their rears. Guess what yours is.”
She smiled. “Balance.”

“And helping others achieve it.” Eduardo said looking at Alison with a smile.

She looked back at him and started making her way toward him stopping once his flank was in view. She raised an eyebrow. “Where’s yours?”

“You’re kidding.” Eduardo said looking at his flank. “You’re not.”

“You’re an engineer and business man for a living and a fast driver and a beast on the guitar for kicks and a pretty good on vocals.”

“And none of those are represented? Not even my skills with the 1911? What the hell man? If its not one thing its another.”

“Well I guess there’s no better place to find it.” Alison chuckled.

“I guess.” He groaned.

“Hey, cheer up Eddy.” She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “We have a lot of time to find that out, besides we’re still on vacation right?”

“Yeah.”

Alison then looked at herself and back at Eduardo and laughed.

“Whats so funny?”

“I guess the question of whether or not we were too loud last night has been answered.” Said Alison as she took a seat on the bed.

Eduardo chuckled as he opened the window to let some cool air in and sitting down on the bed next to Alison. “I guess we gotta learn how to make use of these.” He said extending is wings.

“Well for that we have to go outside.”

Eduardo deadpanned. “I’m not leaving this room naked.”

“Says the guy that let his robe get blown over the edge of a roof and showing the goods to 8 equally naked women.” Alison giggled.

He let out a tired sigh. “I’m never living that one down am I?”

She covered mouth with her hoof to conceal the grin and slight blush on her cheeks. “Not really, but how many guys can say they lived though that same experience.”

Eduardo smiled a little and chuckled. “Not many I guess. But it was a bit fun looking back on it.”

“Hey, careful.” Alison said narrowing her eyelids.

“Aw babe, don’t tell me you’re getting jealous.” Eduardo replied in a playful tone.

“High School buddy, remember that.” She replied putting a hoof to his muzzle.
Grinning sheepishly at the beating he almost took for that girl from that day, he chuckled nervously. “SO WHAT DO YOU SAY WE FIND SOME OVERALLS AND GET FLYING?”

After 20 minutes of finding clothing that was deemed ‘expendable’, Eduardo and Alison made their way around town looking for a clearing for their flight practice. Eduardo wore a pair of loose-fit work jeans that had various stains of oil and grease, he also wore a grey hoodie with his Ka-Bar knife sheathed on his waist. Alison wore a clean pair of straight jeans and one of Eduardo’s plain white tee shirts. Both sets of clothing had holes cut open to accommodate their wings and tails.
As they walked though the town market Eduardo noticed he was receiving strange looks, particularly from the mares in town. It was making him uncomfortable.

“Eddy?”

Eduardo turned to Alison seeing with a concerned look on her face. “Something wrong?”
In the corner of his eye he caught a certain mint green unicorn accompanied by a cream colored mare blushing and covering their muzzles as they whispered amongst each other.

“I don’t know what it is but I think we’re attracting a little attention to ourselves.” He said with a nervous face keeping his pace.

Alison stopped and turned her head to see a few of the mares in town eyeing Eduardo some of them blushing, and others taking a glance and talking amongst themselves. She looked back at Eduardo and smiled deviously as she caught up with him. When she got close she set her wing up and smacked his flank. He let out a yelp in surprise and was forcefully kissed by her with a slight blush adorning her cheeks. She pulled out of the kiss leaving him in a daze trying to figure out what just happened. Alison then looked around and seeing the other mares quickly turn their heads. ‘That’s what I thought bitches.’ Smiling in satisfaction she continued on in a canter.

After looking back and forth between her and the mares in the street it dawned on him as his cheeks got a little redder and began have a hard time keeping his wings in check. “Real subtle Ali.” He quietly said to himself as pulled the hood over his head to hide his embarrassment and continued fourth to catch up with Alison.

“You two stop right there.”

Both Alison and Eduardo stopped and looked above them to see a purple pegasus in a royal guard uniform. He then descended from the air and landed.

“Who are you and where are you headed?” He asked.

“Jeez Blaze its nice to see you too.” Eduardo Chuckled.

Purple blaze raised an eyebrow at the crimson pegasus before him. “I’m sorry, have we met?”

“Uh, Eddy? You know this guy?” Alison asked eyeing Blaze quizzically.

“He’s the guy that played the guitar from yesterday.”

“Nu uh.” She took a closer look at him narrowing her eyes. “Oh it is you.”

“Wait a minute, how do you know me?” Blaze asked.

“Dude I ran you over in my car and drove your ass here. Didn’t know ponies got Alzheimer’s.”

Blaze took a close look at the stallion in front of him looking into his green eyes and noticing the scar over his left eye. “Wait, Eduardo? Dude whats up? Better question, what in the name of Celestia happened to you?”

“Its a long story man.” He said rubbing the back of his neck. “Oh how can I forget. Purple Blaze, Alison. Alison Purple Blaze. He’s the guy that was sent over to be my escort and to keep me ‘out of trouble’. She’s my baby mama.”

“We met yesterday.” Alison said.

“Really? When?”

“After you passed out. Congratulations by the way.”

“Thanks man, we are both very excited about it.”

“Oh I wouldn’t doubt that, I could hear you two celebrating from my place. Didn’t get any sleep till 3.” He laughed. “I am impressed by your endurance though.”

Alison nervously raised a hoof. “A-and where do you live?”

“Oh, the other side of town two blocks from Sugarcube Corner. Twilight was nearby too.” He said nonchalantly waving a hoof in the air. “Come to think of it she did seem pretty chipper this morning. So how’s your day so far?” He asked with a smile.

Eduardo’s jaw was on the floor and his eyes became the size of saucers. Alison’s eye was twitching slightly as she took in a deep breath through her nose, her face turning as red as Eduardo’s coat.

“Morning Fluttershy.” Spike said as he closed in on the cottage.

Fluttershy turned around from watering her orchids and smiled at the approaching dragon. “Oh good morning Spike.” She said with a slight yawn. “I’m sorry, I didn’t get much sleep last night. Somepony was making an awful lot of noise last night.”

He fought the urge to laugh and quickly recovered. “That we’ll talk about it later but Twilight and I were wondering if the rest of us can meet in the cottage tonight. Theres something that needs to be brought to everypony’s attention and it has got to stay between us.”

“Well that isn’t a problem. Most of the animals are entering hibernation now and the birds have already begun flying south so we’ll be alone.”

“Great. Can we show up at around 7?”

“That would be fine.”

“Okay, I’ll go meet Twilight and tell her now. Thanks Fluttershy.”

“Anything to help.” She said with a smile. ‘I wonder whats going on.’

Spike turned away and began making his way toward town when he heard a scream coming from the town making him duck down and cover his ears.

“My goodness what was that!?” Asked Fluttershy.

Spike smiled deviously. “Somepony getting their just desserts.”

After letting out a blood curdling scream Alison fainted. Eduardo quickly caught her in his forelegs.

“Shit. Blaze help me get her to the hospital will you?”

“On it.”

Blaze carefully loaded Alison on Eduardo’s back. After using his wings to stabilize her he then began to trot to the hospital with blaze next to him.

“Dude your lady’s got some lungs on her.”

“Forget the vocals, I’m more worried about the girl and my kid man.”

“Oh jeez are you one of those guys?”

“What do you mean ‘One of those guys’.” Eduardo replied narrowing his eyes.

“Over protective, slightly paranoid, and think the universe is out to get you.” Blaze chuckled.

“No!” Eduardo said with a scowl on his face moving ahead of his escort.

Blaze smiled smugly to himself as he increased his pace.

“Okay Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rarity down. Now where in Celestia’s name is Rainbow Dash?”

Twilight looked towards the sky for any sign of the Wonderbolt. It didn’t take her long to spot her signature multicolored trail in between two trails of thunder clouds and an orange and purple spec following closely.

“The park, of course.”

Once she made her way to the park she spotted the mare in question talking with two of her team mates and what was still her biggest fan.

“Rainbow Dash!” She called out.

Rainbow Dash spun around to see her lavender colored friend trotting towards them. “Hey Twilight, whats up?”

“Can I steal you for a moment? That’s if of course if Spitfire and Soarin don’t mind.”

“Nah its okay, we just finished practice anyway.” Said Spitfire.

“Yeah, and besides its not us you have to ask.” Soarin said pointing a hoof at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo giggled. “Oh c’mon guys I’m over that already.”

“Says the filly that sleeps with the plushie of her favorite Wonderbolt.” Rainbow Dash said.

Scootaloo’s eyes darted back and fourth. “I don’t know what you are talking about. Say did it get hot all of sudden or is it just me?”

“Aw, lighten up Scoots you know I’m joking.” She said nudging the orange mare with her wing.
Scootaloo smiled. “Okay, I’ll let it go this time.”

“Okay kids are you done? Applejack’s pies won’t eat themselves.” Said Soarin.

“I don’t think it’s the pie that has your attention buddy.” Spitfire said.

“You’re just jealous.” Soarin said taking to the air.

“He never changes.” Spitfire chuckled taking to the air. “You coming, Scoot?”

“Yeah I’m coming.” Scootaloo said catching up with Soarin and Spitfire. “Hey Dash are we still going to have that race you promised?”

“I’m a mare of my word Scoots. I’ll catch up with you guys later.”
With that the three pegasi took off and Rainbow Dash turned her attention towards Twilight.

“So what did you want to talk about?”

“I just wanted to tell you we are having a meeting over at Fluttershy’s cottage tonight.”

“Um, okay. Why whats going on? Don’t we usually meet in the library?”

“Yeah but Alison and Eddy are staying there and what we need to discuss is something that they can’t know about, not yet at least.” She said her tone becoming grim.

“Well no pony else is around so you can tell me now.”

Twilight looked over her shoulder and cast a force field. She raised her head over to Rainbow’s ear and told her everything from the vision to the reason the humans are here. The more in depth she got into it the more serious Rainbow’s face became. Once Twilight was done she pulled away and let the force field down.

“Woah, that’s bad.” She said looking towards the ground.

“I know how it sounds but we’ll figure out a way. We always do and the princesses are working on it too.”

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to keep that sort of info from them?”

“Knowing them they won’t take this sitting down and they will do something about it.”

“And that’s why they are here? To keep them from doing anything?”

“Yes.”

“I don’t know Twilight. It sounds like we are keeping them imprisoned here.”

“I know it sounds bad and trust me not one of us likes this but its for the best.”

“Best for who?” Rainbow asked looking into Twilight’s eyes.

“Good question.” She said turning away. She looks over her shoulder. “Are you still going to the meeting?”

“I’ll be there.”

The smell of bleach and other cleaning products were in the air. Voices could be heard in the distance. The surface was soft yet firm.

“Mmmm.”

Alison opened her eyes slightly as she came to, letting them adjust to the dark room.

“Oh, my head. What happened?”

After a moment the memory of the last conversation came back to her. Her eyes shot open. “Oh, god. The whole town heard us.” She said face hoofing. ‘Damn you Eddy and your skills in the sac. How am I supposed to show my face out there now?’ She frowned dragging her hoof down her face. “This is so humiliating. I wonder if Celly and Luna will let us back in the palace. And knowing HIM he’s probably wearing that stupid shit-eating grin of his saying ‘JUST DOIN’ MY JOB AS A MAN!’ I’m breaking him in half when I see him.”

Crossing her forelegs she pouted and looked towards the ceiling. The voices she heard from earlier were getting closer to the door. Quickly she laid down on her side and closed her eyes as the door opened. The voices she recognized as Eduardo and Purple Blaze.

“She’s still sleeping.” Eduardo said.

“That makes 6 hours! I Honestly didn’t expect that sort of reaction, much less for her to believe it.”

“Just consider yourself lucky nothing happened to her. Otherwise your head would be up your ass right now.”

“Hey I said I was sorry. I’m positive the only ones that heard were in the house with you. I would know I was passing over the library at around 11 last night making my rounds. You’re not the only love birds around here too you know. I’ve been asked several times to help keep the noise down all around town, specifically at the hotel where your cousins are staying and by the Everfree forest. Freaking bears.”

“So you didn’t hear us?”

“No, like I said, it was just a joke.”

Alison’s eyes shot open burning with fury.

Meanwhile in a field nearby Fluttershy’s cottage,

“Auntie Pie, are you sure about this?”

“Yes Pound I know it. Twitchy tail, remember? And its extra twitchin’ so its gonna be a doozy!”

“Okay, if you say so.”

Pound Cake placed the large cloud directly where Pinkie asked and landed next to her and Pumpkin in the ditch Pinkie had dug out. Jericho was under a nearby tree sitting on the passenger fender of Dana, his blue 1969 427 Camaro.

“Pinkie I’m pretty sure that no one is going to need a ride back to town aside from the kids.”

“Wait for it, wait for it.” Said Pinkie.

Off in the distance a loud smack was heard following a flaming purple comet that could be seen closing in. Pinkie then blows a whistle as the trio of ponies duck. Moments later it lands on the cloud with a loud thud. They poke their heads out and see Purple Blaze on his back with his legs sprawled out and his head over the edge with his tongue lolling out of his mouth, his left cheek smoking red and throbbing and his eyes spinning in opposite directions with little canaries circling his head.

The three ponies looked at each other for a moment before jumping out shooting their hooves in the air.

“ITS GOOD!”

Jericho leaned forward with his jaw slack, dumbfounded by what he just witnessed. ‘First she pops out of Eddy’s truck and now this. Whats next?’ “Hey, Pinkie?”

“Yes Jerry?” Pinkie replied looking at Jericho with a smile.

“How do you do that?”

“Ask the writer.”

“Wait what?”

Pinkie only looks slightly to the right and winks.

“Purple comets flying across the sky, Ah swear Ah thought Applebloom would know better! She’s 15 for Celestia’s sake.”

“Oh calm now Applejack I’m sure the girl just wanted to have a little fun.”

“Actually Rarity, wasn’t Sweetie Belle saying something similar?” Spike asked.

“Can we change the topic?” Applejack asked.

“Okay, what would you like to talk about?” Asked Rarity.

“Ah would like to know why we are meeting at Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight looked a little uneasy.”

“I would be lying if I said I wasn’t feeling the same. Can’t you tell us Spike?”

Spike let out a sigh. “Look I would tell you but this is need to know information.”

“Oh is this about some gossip?”

“Ah don’t think so Rarity, Twilight wouldn’t be asking us all to meet if it was just that.”

“Don’t worry you’ll find out soon enough.” Said Spike grimly as Fluttershy’s Cottage came into view.

Both Applejack and Rarity stopped for a moment and looked at each other and back to Spike who continued to make his way toward the cottage.

Inside Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Twilight sat patiently waiting for Applejack and Rarity to show up with Spike.

A knock came at the door.

“That must be them.” Said Twilight as she opened the door with her magic. “Princess Celestia?!”

“Hello Twilight.” She said as she made her way inside the cottage closing the door behind her. “Have you informed them yet?”

“I’m just about to. Right now we are just waiting on Spike Rarity and Applejack. They should be here anytime now. Where is Luna?”

“She opted to stay at the palace, Miami is out of view and she has been devising a strategy. Right now she is raising the moon and lowering the sun and will be making security tighter in Canterlot in case of anything. In the meantime the elite of the guard has been called to action spanning from here to Dodge Junction.”

“The elite? You don’t think it will come to that will you.”

“Nothing can be left to chance given the circumstances.”

“Strategy? Security?” Fluttershy asked. “Twilight what is she talking about?”

Another knock came on the door. “Twilight, its Spike. Rarity and AJ are here with me.”

“Come in.” She replied.

The door opened and the two ponies came in followed by the dragon.

“I take it everypony is here?” Asked Spike.

“Yes.”

“Whats going on Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“I’ll tell you now but its best you take a seat first.”
As they took their seats Twilight used her magic to draw the curtains and place a force field around the cottage.

“Okay girls what I’m about to tell you is something that cannot be mentioned to the humans.” Twilight looked toward Celestia and she nodded. She looked around and took a breath to calm her nerves. “Girls, the Nightmare has returned.”

“WHAT!?” Everypony exclaimed.

“What do you mean the Nightmare is back? From what Ah understand we destroyed it when we freed Luna from it. Right?” Said Applejack.

“I thought the same thing. I mean HELLO we shot a RAINBOW at it. One does not simply get up after getting hit by the ULTIMATE weapon of the friendship arsenal.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“GIRLS! Please try to calm down.” Said Twilight.

“Calm down? CALM DOWN! How can you ask us to calm down when the ultimate evil is upon us, AGAIN!” Rarity said as she paced nervously.

Spike gently placed a claw on her shoulder in hopes to calm Rarity down. “I know it sounds bad.” He got up and took a spot next to Twilight. “And it doesn’t make it any better that the elements alone are not enough to stop it this time around.”
It was then Fluttershy spoke up. “Princess?”

“Yes Fluttershy?” Celestia replied.

“If the elements were used against the Nightmare wouldn’t it have the same effect as it did on Discord and turn it into stone?”

“It is possible but that is not our only problem. In its current form it is a mist that lingers about, able to wield magic and take any form it chooses. The problem is that it is only temporary and the Nightmare cannot cast strong spells for too long. And if the elements were used there is no telling what would be done against it because of its physical form.”

“Princess, I don’t want to sound like I’m doubting what you know, but how do you know?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“One thousand years is a long time to get to know somepony. While on the moon if Luna wasn’t fighting it for control, they simply conversed. It took her, from what she could tell, 700 years just to get that bit of information.”

“And she’s the only one that can feel her presence?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Yes.”

“And Ah’m guessin’ y’all want us to keep this quiet around the humans.”

“That is not the worst part though.” Stated Spike.

“THERE’S MORE!?” Exclaimed Rarity.

“We have reason to believe that it has joined forces with a Human from Earth.”

“C-C-Cortez?” Fluttershy nervously stated.

“The very same.”

The room fell deathly silent as the 7 ponies and dragon felt a chill run up their spine.

“It doesn’t make any sense, of all the humans in that planet why would it get itself involved with the one human that Eduardo considers a monster?”

“Who knows, probably because it knows what he is capable of and it knows the lengths one must go to stop him or the fact it somehow knows we were with him. Either way to us he is nothing more than an ape with no magic. But to Eduardo and his cousins he is an Evil that must be eradicated, however they chose not to pursue him in the hope that justice would finish what they started. Lets not forget they nearly lost their lives trying to avenge their loved ones.”

“And they don’t want to go through that again. That was a fight they never wanted a part of and yet they were forced into it. They never had a choice.” Said Twilight.

“We have seen their weaponry, and we have seen what they can do. I’m not surprised how they were able to hold themselves like they did but to blatantly refuse to fight anymore shows how much they really care, not just about each other, but their significant others and us. Fighting again would come at a great personal cost.” Finished Spike.

On a hilltop just on the outskirts of town, two brothers and a pegasus stood proudly together feeling the cool wind on their faces and thanking the heavens for one more day with their family and friends.

“…Amen…”

From a distance, a shadowy figure watches their every move as the humans turn away and head back towards town, leaving the crimson pegasus alone to admire the night sky.

“Wouldn’t that be even more reason to tell them?” Rainbow Dash stated. “Its not right to keep that from them! Look at this from their point of view. They think they are here on vacation but we are just keeping them as prisoners! What if they do find out? What then?” Rainbow snorted. “I don’t like to pull rank but as the Element of Loyalty I will not sit on my flank and watch my friends lie to each other.”

“Ah agree with Rainbow. Lying is one thing, but keeping secrets is what leads to it. We’re supposed to be settin’ and example for everypony and our trust for each other is what is keepin’ our friendship alive and strong. I don’t mean any disrespect Twilight but you of all ponies should know better than that.”

Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie nodded in agreement.

Twilight let out a heavy sigh hanging her head. Whether she liked it or not Applejack was right. She knows it wasn’t fair to keep this from them and they had more right than anyone else to know. But the vision of the Nightmare’s possession still haunted her. Based on Luna’s testimony all that was needed was emotions of envy, wrath, lust or pride for the possession to be successful.

She looked toward her mentor and read the expression on her face. She made no attempts at hiding it, her mind weighed heavily on the same thing. Looking into Twilight’s eyes she nodded.

She looked toward her friends. “Fine, we’ll tell them.”

Everyone let out a sigh in relief .

“But on one condition.” She added.

“Name it.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“They are here on holiday. For the time being we will keep it like that. From what we can tell The Nightmare is only a credible threat in Miami as is Cortez and even though it is more powerful than before I am confident we will find a way to defeat it should it ever come here, but only if we work together.” Said Celestia with a slight smile.

“And what about Cortez?” Pinkie asked.

“Myself and Luna will handle him personally. While it is true that what he has done before is well outside the reach of our laws, and vigilantism is something we frown upon and find unnecessary in our world. However, if we have confirmation of the Nightmare’s joint effort that puts him firmly in our grasp in which Luna and I can try him for Aiding and a Betting, High Treason and any other law that he has broken in collaboration with the Nightmare. Though I will admit I am unfamiliar with the sentencing is should those laws ever be broken. Its not like we use the dungeons much anymore. It also goes without saying that the Nightmare’s sentencing is Capital Punishment without the right to trial. All in favor?”

Everyone raised their right hoof and claw in the air.

“Then its settled. We will tell them when the time is right.”

Eduardo sat alone on the hilltop looking off into the distant stars the adorned the night sky. Looking upon the tapestry before him he entered a state of mind of peace and tranquility. For the first time since he entered Equestria did he really begin to really look around. In every direction there were endless seas of luscious green forest. He took a deep breath inhaling through his nose. The air felt so pure in his lungs. He felt the grass underneath his hooves, soft and thick. He closed his eyes and let his mind go blank to let the other senses get lost in a euphoria of this new world. The scents of life coming from every direction. The feel of the autumn wind in the hair and face. The sounds of trees and wildlife ranging from birds and critters to the chirping crickets. But there was something else. He felt some energy in the atmosphere swirling all around, he couldn’t quite place it but this planet was alive. Alive in all the ways he wished Earth was.

“Damn, do I really have to go back after this month?” Eduardo said quietly to himself as he opened his eyes. ‘What if I don’t want to?’

“Well it wouldn’t be too much of a problem really.” Eduardo followed the voice and saw Luna standing behind him. “I’ll have to talk it over with Tia and see what she has to say.” She giggled.

Eduardo chuckled softly. “Did you forget what nearly happened the last time we met like this?”

“Yeah, but all work no play makes Luna a dull mare.” She sat beside him. “Besides, anything to make life a little more interesting right?”

“For royalty you sure like living dangerously. Say where is Tia anyway?”

“Hm, hay if I know. I just wanted to check up on you guys to see how you are liking our home. By the looks of that silly smile you had on earlier you’re considering making this place a permanent home.”

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t. Ali and I were actually talking about how nice it would be to raise a kid here.”

“How would you find employment?”

“I’m an engineer by trade Luna. I’m sure there’s a demand for a mind like mine. If not I can always fly solo.” He looks at his wings. “So to speak.”

“Well you are a few centuries ahead of our time and ponies might call you crazy for it.”

“In my world’s history they would say the same stuff as the things that was said about Leonardo Da Vinci, Sir Isaac Newton, Albert Einstein, and Benjamin Franklin. People thought those guys were insane and now they are considered pioneers that were far ahead of their time. Earth’s history is full of people like this.”

“Well it seems you have it all figured out. So why not move in tomorrow?”
Eduardo let out a heavy sigh and looked toward the ground frowning. “Several reasons.”

“Tell me.”

“First, it would be too easy. In the way I was raised, life without trauma would be dull and grey. The trials I have gone though, the people I have lost and the battles I have fought has made me strong and the man I am today. If I try to make some friends here and tell them the less graphic details of my life, they would have no idea. The second is the way I think. My ideas, thoughts, and opinions just don’t apply here as my expectations. It would be a culture shock to me.”

“And the last one?”

“How well versed are you with the word ‘fuck’?”

Luna burst out in a fit of laughter with Eduardo joining in. After catching their breath Eduardo continued.

“As awesome I may seem to be here is the inconvenient truth. I’m vulgar, short tempered, violent, impatient, rude, loud and have no shame what so ever about what I say or who I piss off and not to mention my bodily functions. A guy like me is dangerous in this place. Do you REALLY want to put your subjects though that? I know I wouldn’t.”

Luna looked at him wide-eyed. “Wow, you really thought this through haven’t you?”

“I have no problem admitting my faults. Everyone has them. Besides, its good to laugh at yourself every once in a while.”

“How about admitting other people’s faults?” She said narrowing her eyes with a devious smile.
Eduardo responded with a devious grin of his own. ‘Oh this is gonna be good.’ “All right, try me.”

“Lets start with my sister.”

“Too easy, the woman is a walking contradiction with her diet. A couple of times I caught her worrying about her figure yet she turns around and dives into some cake with a speed that would make Rainbow Dash’s head spin.”
Luna fell on her back clutching her sides laughing. “Do Twilight! Do Twilight!”

“Twilight needs to get her head out of those books and learn a real life skill like making a salad without burning the kitchen down. Next?”

“OOOHHH Rainbow Dash!”

“What can I say about Rainbow Dash? She athletic, attractive, and has her moments where she impresses the intellectual side of me. But she is so conceded that if she saw a cardboard cutout of herself she would probably make out with it and claim that its masturbation if she ever got caught. Next?”

“PINKIE PIE!”

“As hyper as she is coupled with the fact that if she was ever caught doing HALF of the impossible things you told me about and the shit I saw for myself by some scientist she would probably be studied with the end result being she is the equivalent of Pi times fucking infinity squared ASSUMING she would be caught to begin with. Next.”

“Rarity!”

“She’s a lot like me, too much like me. A fucking workaholic who is a goddamn perfectionist and would likely drive herself crazy over some stitching that was done in a slightly off pattern the NO ONE ELSE would catch except her. Next.”

“APPLEJACK!”

“Another workaholic that would make any southern country girl in my planet both green with envy and swelling with pride. Though that may not sound all that bad trust me, its worse. I’ll bet you anything that on more than one occasion she’s been accused on incest. Next.”

“Spike!”

“Dude’s a little too in touch with him feminine side with a hard on for a woman nearly ten years his age. Assuming he gets that far he would probably break poor Rarity in half. Next.”

“OOO Fluttershy!”

“What? Fluttershy? I can’t make fun of sweet, sensitive, demure, cuddly, cute fluttershy.”

“AW why not?”

“Because she’s Fluttershy. An angel that sits quietly being the warm little center the world crowds around. Unless I count what I’ve been told about the Grand Galloping Gala where animals from locations unknown ran the other fucking way because she was too eager. Talk about the ultimate case in irony, hell in all probability she’s probably the one within the group with the filthiest mind. I’m pretty damn sure if I allowed her to look through the internet for porn BONDAGE would probably first search she would do with BDSM and Latex following.”

Eduardo watched Luna rolling on the grass laughing loudly with tears streaming from her eyes smacking the ground with her hoof.

“Diet?”

“Making Salad?”

“Conceded?”

“Pi?”

“Workaholic?”

“Incest?”

“Feminine?”

“Eager?”

Eduardo felt his heart sink and his bowels empty as he slowly turned around to see 7 very aggravated looking mares and one very upset dragon. He gulped nervously as his ears drooped back and his eyes widened with horror. In the back of his mind he was mentally writing a will leaving his belongings to his cousins and his fortune to Alison. “Oh, fuck.”

With Celestia taking the lead they slowly marched towards him. Eduardo for the first time in his life was frozen with fear. He could barely breathe with the amount of tension and pressure that was bearing down on him. Taking their time they passed Luna still rolling on the floor laughing. Eduardo couldn’t decide whether it was because he was that funny or because there was no other way to describe how fucked he really was. When they got within 5 feet he could only hear his heart beat.

Merely inches from him Celestia began to speak.

“You know Eduardo, you are right. You are vulgar…”

“…short tempered…”

“…violent…”

“…impatient…”

“…rude…”

“…loud…”

“…and have no shame what so ever about what you say…”

“…or who you piss off.”

“Don’t forget his bodily functions!” Luna eagerly added.

Celestia face got dangerously close to Eduardo’s. “But more than anything else, what bothers me is that you somehow got my favorite flavor of cake. Double Chocolate with Strawberry Icing.”

Eduardo blinked. His face went from horror to pure confusion. “HUH!?”

Immediately they started laughing falling back on the grass leaving Eduardo in a dumbfounded spot between 8 mares, a dragon and a hard place.

“I knew he was funny but wow that was HILAROUS!” Exclaimed Pinkie.

“Tell me about it, he got you good RD!” Said Applejack between breaths.

“ME? What about Rarity? You got hammered HARD!”

“I will admit that style of humor is not my cup of tea but my word that was marvelous.”

Eduardo shook his head trying to process what just occurred. “Hold up a minute! You mean to tell me that you just got roasted dirty and you don’t mind?”

Twilight wiped a tear from her eye. “Its like you said Eddy, we all have our faults.”

“Yeah and its good to laugh at ourselves every once in a while.” Spike added.
Fluttershy stood next to Eduardo and nuzzled him. “Besides we know you don’t mean it.”

“Yes, plus you started with yourself. But don’t think you’re getting away clean scott free either.” Celestia said. “There’s one pony missing from the group.”

“Oh yeah you have to roast Luna.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Yes please do me!”

Eduardo sat there watching the group recovering from their laughter waiting for him to take a shot at Luna. With a devious grin he looked at Luna. “Do you? Lu Lu if I didn’t know any better I’d say that since that day we had our moment in the bathroom you were probably having dirty thoughts about me. Not like I blame you either, the look on your face said it all. My Johnston was the first one you have ever seen and you didn’t know whether to hop on it or give it a peanut.”

After another burst of laughter came from the hill top everyone bid each other a good night and preceded on going to their respective homes.

On the path to the Library, Twilight and Eduardo trotted next to each other.

“Hey Eddy?”

“Whats up Twi?”

“About the whole me turning you and Alison into ponies…”

He chuckled. “Hey, don’t worry about it. If anything that was a good comeback prank.” He stopped. “Just know that we will retaliate.” He said looking back with his brow furrowed, his green eyes visibly shining with the angle of the moon casting a dark shadow over his body and his smile in a menacing grin letting out a dark chuckle.

Twilight could only watch as he faced forward and cantered ahead. She felt a cold chill run down her spine and wore a worried look on her face. ‘Oh Celestia what did I get myself into?’

A Little Mischief

A/N: HAI GUYS! Sorry for the long wait. Anyway Props to Gyvon and Menelaus Redz for pre-reading this chapter for me.

It had been three days since the unintentional roast of the equestrians, since then it was non-business as usual for the six vacationing Floridians. Within those three days Rarity and Fluttershy were insistent on taking Alison and the girls for a day at the spa and for some ladies time. Meanwhile the men tried to stay out of trouble and keep the yelling, cussing, public rough housing to a minimum. Especially after repeated complaints from a certain stallion, whom of which has had his cart of cabbages repeatedly smashed mutilated and pillaged by the trio in different occasions. One of them involving Eduardo going into a blind rage attacking a rather irritating fly with a Rocket Propelled Chainsaw. The details of how he aquired said Rocket Propelled Chainsaw remain a mystery.

However keeping things calm around town proved to be a problem whenever a certain sky blue pegasus or ponyville’s premiere party pony was within ear shot. Luckily before anymore damage was made the Mayor made sure they were banished to the park where they would play various sports ranging from baseball to soccer to American football. Each time drawing a crowd and sometimes making full sized teams to play in the spirit of competition. However not all was action as they also took time to lay in the grass and look towards the sky trying to recapture their lost innocence. That was until Eduardo had a dastardly idea and voiced his thoughts.

“Guys?”

“Whats up man?” Asked Joseph.

“As you both are aware I made Twilight a promise to get back at her.”

“I take it you already know what you are going to do.” Said Jericho.
Eduardo chuckled darkly. “Yes, and will need your assistance.”

“I don’t see why not. We still owe you for letting her turn you into a horse the first time.” Laughed Joseph. “What do you have in mind?”

“I wrote a list of everything I will need and where to find it.” He reached a hoof into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it over to Jericho.

He opened the list and skimmed through it with Joseph scooting next to him to look it over as well. Their eyes growing wider and smiles getting bigger with every item.

“Dude this…” Began Jericho

“This is beautiful.” Finished Joseph. “When do you need this stuff by?”

“Tonight. Alison is already taking care of the little things in the library.”

“Like what?” Asked Joseph.

“Oh no, things like loosening up the furniture, moving all the books around, shaking up the whipped cream cans, stretching a piece of saran wrap under the toilet seat and other places like the bottom of door sills and randomly placing porn all over the library. Stuff like that.”

“Badass.” Said Joseph nodding in approval.

“Wait, they have porn here?” Jericho asked slightly surprised.

“Yeah, I looked under Spike’s bed and found a box full of magazines and a DVD disk marked ‘S+R’.”

Both brothers looked at the grinning pegasus in disbelief.

“Get the hell out.” Said Joseph.

“Yup.” Said Eduardo.

“You mean to tell me that, that dragon is getting it on?” Jericho said.

“Dude I thought they just started dating!” Exclaimed Joseph.

“That’s right boys, y’all just got punk’d.” Eduardo laughed.

Jericho face palmed and Joseph rolled onto his back chuckling to himself.

“What did you guys actually think those two would rock the boat already?” Eduardo laughed. “I wasn’t kidding about the magazines though.”

“Okay, okay Alison’s taking care of that. What are you going to do?” Asked Jericho.

“Some of the items on there are going to be for different individuals. You see item six?”

“Yeah?”

“Cover your skin and face when handling that stuff. I read about it in one of Twi’s books, seriously potent stuff.”

Joseph looked once more at the list. “I’m more worried about the location. Its not far but…”

“Don’t worry about it, just take the Juggernaut and Beowulf and shoot anything that moves.”

“I’m almost afraid to ask, whats with the nitrous oxide?”

“Don’t worry about it. Just get it and leave the rest to me.”

“Bro, exactly how many people are you planning to prank?”

Eduardo only smiled as he got up and began walking towards the library where his truck was parked. “Just get what I need and I promise, tomorrow we’ll have one hell of a laugh.”

Joseph laid back down as Jericho took another look at the list. “Okay, I say we leave the sex shop for last.”

“$50 says we takes this too far.”

Late into the night Eduardo worked alone in his trailer prepping for tomorrow’s festivities with Rocky laying next to him.

‘These little ponies will not soon forget this day.’ He smiled menacingly. “First, Twilight Marie Sparkle. Twice now you have ponified me, so your day of reckoning is at the hooves of Alison and myself. If you think we would let you off easy you are sadly mistaken my dear. Then comes Rainbow Miriam Dash and Pinkamina Diane Pie, I’m still quite cross about that day in the warehouse and how you two like to pop up out of no where. Of course next is the ever so elegant Rarity, I know it was you who messed with the fuse box without my consent so lets just say your payment will leave you, excited.”

Eduardo chuckled to himself darkly as he prepared the next trap. “Ah honest Applejack, you are innocent in all this but I don’t want you to feel left out. Same for you Fluttershy, and as far as you know, your day will be well documented.”

Knocking was heard coming from the outside of the trailer.

Eduardo got up from his seat and trotted over to the side door and opened it. “AH, Jericho, I’ve been expecting you.”

“We got the stuff.” Said Jericho wearing a black turtle neck.

“Excellent, we can cross item 34 off, I assume the cards and return addresses are in there as well? Snappy tactial neck by the way.”

“Yeah, Joe forged the signatures himself.”

“I’m amazed you two aren’t working for the CIA.”

“We would but taking down drug lords is more our speed. Besides, who wants to wear a suit out in the field?”

“True, can’t stand wearing a tie.”

“The things we do for a pay check.”

“Right?”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Sure man.”

“Why is your hair greased back and why are you wearing a black tux and a fake mustache?”
He stared at Jericho blankly. “…No reason.”

“Uh huh, well I gotta get going, is there anything else you need?”

Eduardo put a hoof to his chin and thought for a moment. He smiled mischievously. “As a matter of fact there is. But first we must finish planting the stuff, mail out the packages you and little bro so kindly were able to put together.”

“Why’s that?” Jericho asked cocking an eyebrow.

“Lets just say a certain unicorn rubbed us the wrong way and now he will suffer our wrath.” Eduardo said breaking out in menacing laughter and throwing his hooves in the air.
Jericho deadpanned. “How many Bond movies have you seen recently?”

Eduardo was grinning madly as he looked at his cousin with his eye twitching and rubbing his forelegs together. “All of them, at once.” His head tilted as his ear twitched. “Why? Does it show?”

“Not at all bro.”

Before the sun rose Alison was checking to make sure everything was perfect and nothing was out of place within the library. Her partner in crime, a marble white unicorn with an electric blue mane and two quarter notes for a cutie mark famously known as DJ Pon-3, was already on the console ready and waiting.

Eduardo set up go-pros inside the room where Twilight was dreaming away. He found it increasingly difficult to keep himself quiet due to his first time being stealthy with hooves. ‘Yeah, totally worth the effort I’m putting into this you little nerd.’

He looked over at her seeing her wiggle deeper into bed with a small smile on her face. “Silvermane, that tickles.” She giggled.

‘WE’LL SEE HOW CUTE YOU LOOK AFTER THIS!’ He thought. “Wait, she has a thing for Silvermane? Oh I’m totally busting balls after this is over.”

Careful not to trip over any wires, he finished the final connection and made his way from the room where the speakers and amplifiers were laying about pointed directly at the dozing unicorn careful not to spring any of the traps Alison had laid out. He finally made his way outside where she was waiting with his canine counterparts, peewee the phoenix, owlowiscious, the DJ, and her unamused roommate with their pet iguana laying on her head.

“I still find it difficult to believe you are agreeing to this JUST to get a laugh, Vinyl.” The Grey earth pony said. “But at the same time it comes as no surprise that you would drag me along with you. Couldn’t you have at least waited until I had my morning coffee?”

“Octy, I promise once this is over I’ll treat you to all the coffee, cream, and bagels you want.” Vinyl said. “Besides you need to laugh a little more.”

“And you think waking Spike and Twilight, our NEIGHBORS, is going to do that?”

“Ah, but you forget me dear, its not the action itself, its how its done. Besides, Spike stayed over at Rarity’s last night and I already have something planned for those two.” Eduardo said.

“Ugh, Eduardo is your name correct?” She said looking at the stallion.

“Yes Octavia that is my name.” He said smiling proudly.

“Right, exactly why are you doing this again?”

“Payback. She turned both Alison and myself into ponies, we do not that sort of thing laying down.”

“I can’t believe you are helping him let alone with him.” Octavia said looking at Alison.

Alison sat on her haunches and smiled. “We’ve been through a lot together over the years and besides, a good girlfriend always helps when her man is in need. You got that babe?”

“And vise versa.” He responded with bedroom eyes and wiggling his brows at her. She winked and blew him a kiss in response.

“Well these two are subtle.” Octavia said sarcastically.

“Octy, you wish you were that subtle.” Vinyl chuckled.

Octavia’s cheeks flushed and before she could respond Eduardo spoke up. “Okay kids enough of the sexual tension, sun’s coming up. Ready babe?”

“All set here.” She said.

“Lady Scratch?”

She loaded a record and dropped the needle. “Ready.”

Eduardo took his spot next to the DJ opening up his laptop and catching the recordings coming from the cameras inside the library. Octavia took a look at the device.

“How can you see them here if they are in there?”

“Think of this as a portable television, with this I can set up a camera in one place and then using a signal I can watch what happens from a distance. But it has many other uses.”

“Prey tell what exactly?”

“The ability to access a database full of information discovered by our kind as well as the ability to communicate with whomever no matter the distance.” Said Alison petting the husky’s head.

“Sounds kind of nerdy.” Said Vinyl.

“Totally, but Ali, you’re forgetting another very important use for the internet.” Eduardo said while he put on his aviators.

“Whats that?” She asked.

“Porn.” Eduardo stated. “Now, lets give Sparkle her wake up call.”

Vinyl pressed play and within moments dubstep music could be heard from within with the walls of the library along with the sound of a screaming surprised unicorn.

“She mad?” Vinyl asked.

“She mad.” Eduardo replied.

Inside, Twilight covered her ears and made her way towards the window to see four ponies. Two of them she recognized immediately as Eduardo and Vinyl Scratch. As they bobbed their heads to the music she saw Alison moonwalking in front of the DJ and engineer. Meanwhile a grey earth pony was facehoofing shaking her head in annoyance. Already frustrated she attempted to open the window but found that it was nailed shut.

‘This is so not funny.’

She ran to the stairs and ended up tripping over something, before her face hammered the stair case the teleported to the first floor where she was met with mouse traps of all sizes. Dancing around trying to avoid getting snapped at she started slipping over a slick part of the floor and ended up landing on the couch. Thankful for that small blessing the air bag beneath the cushion exploded beneath her and she was launched straight towards the ceiling. Landing flat against the ceiling she peeled off leaving a noticeable imprint of her body on the surface soon dangling about from her horn.

‘Well it can’t get any worse.’

Her horn slipped out from the ceiling and she crashed down on the second cushion only to be launched again into the ceiling leaving a similar imprint. She teleported towards the door and blasted it to splinters. With the look of fury in her eyes she began yelling at the group in front of her to turn the music off. Eduardo and Vinyl only looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders and looked back at her bobbing their heads to the beat. She yelled again Eduardo and Vinyl put a hoof over their ears signaling for her to speak louder while Alison break danced in front of the two. With her patience now diminished she took a deep breath and the music stopped playing.

“TURN THAT FUCKING MUSIC OFF!” Quickly she gasped and slapped her hooves over her mouth.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE.” She slowly turned to the right to find the Mayor sternly looking at her. She closed the distance between them. “Under no circumstances is that sort of language allowed.”

“B-but he, they-”

“No buts young lady. A lot of ponies look up to you for guidance and if you continue this behavior I will have to write a personal letter.”

“T-to Princess Celestia?”

“No, to your parents.”

Twilight laid on her belly and grabbed the mayor’s forelegs. “NO PLEASE! ANYTHING BUT THAT!”

“Then you will think twice before using language that is beneath you. You are lucky that no one else is awake right now.” She then turned towards the group.

Octavia’s jaw hung slack unable to process what had just occured while Alison was trying her best to fight back the laughter inside of her. Vinyl was rolling on the floor laughing and Eduardo leaned on the console with a smug smile on his face.

“Mr. Rivera.”

“Yes Mayor?”

“I completely understand that while you are on vacation you want to have fun and be carefree during your time here. Correct?”

“That is correct mayor.”

“Now upon that, you do understand there is a time and a place for everything, yes?”

“I won’t argue that.”

“My question then is, why are you up this early in the morning DJing?”

“Well m’am I wanted to help Miss Scratch improve the sound quality of her bass cannon and we spent most of the night working on it and I guess we lost track of time, an honest mistake.”

“Hmm, I see. Well keep the noise down would you?”

“Of course, my apologies.”

“Accepted. Now if you will excuse me, I have to take these rollers out of my mane. Oh and another thing, can you come by the office later? I would like to discuss some of the building codes with you.”

“Not a problem, but why me?”

“I have heard of your profession and I would like to see your take if any improvements can be made. In return I’ll see to it that you are compensated for your time.”

“Well if that’s the case, sure.”

“Excellent, I’ll see you later then.”

She walked in the direction of her home, when she was out of sight Eduardo and Alison joined Vinyl in her laughter while Twilight sat on her haunches looking towards the ground, her face red with embarrassment.

“Yo Eddy.”

“Sup Scratchie?”

“I think you broke Octy.”

Alison stood in front of her and clapped her hooves in her face to snap her out of her trance.

“LOOK OUT!”

Immediately everyone looked up to see Rainbow Dash crash into Twilight, both bodies flying into the library setting off yet another air bag.
‘
Yup, potent stuff.’ Eduardo thought.

An hour after the events in the library Eduardo though it would be a good idea to mail the packages.

“Morning Ditzy.” He said cheerfully. “I need a couple of boxes delivered.”

“Good morning, sure I’ll be more than happy to-” She turned to look at the crimson stallion. “Who are you?”

“Ditzy its me, Eddy.”

“Noooo Eddy is a human, and you’re a pegasus.” ‘And a cute one too.’

“You watched Twilight kick me in the chest.”

“Anyone could have seen that.”

“You followed me to AJ’s farm and watched me relax.”

“Still not convinced.”

“What do I have to make you believe me?”

“Okay let me think.” She put a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. “AH! Tell me what kind of carriage he came in.”

“That’s all?” He reared up and crossed his forelegs. “1967 Shelby Mustang GT500E running a supercharged 427 winsor.”

“…”

“Well?”

“You made that up!”

“Wha-NO I DIDN’T! I can take that thing apart clean it up and put it back together blind folded!”

“Why blind folded?” She stamped a hoof over the counter. “Have you done it before?”

“YES!” He said throwing his hooves into the air.

“A likely story.” She said pointing an accusing hoof.

“Ugh whatever, can I have these delivered or not?”

“Sure Eddy.” She giggled into her hoof.

He narrowed his eyes and looked at the blonde mare behind the counter. “It appears that I have been bamboozled. Clever girl, you’re lucky you’re cute.”

“Thank you. Now, where are they going and when do you need these delivered by?” She asked pulling out a couple of forms.

“They need to go to Canterlot, today if possible. The forms are already filled out I’m just dropping this off for Applejack.” He said laying the boxes on the counter and giving her the forms.

“And the postage has already been paid for, that’s a little unusual.”

“Well its gonna be an unusual kind of day.”

“Uh oh, that doesn’t sound good.” She giggled. “Okay I’ll get these on the train to Canterlot when I make my rounds. Oh! Is there anything fragile in here?”

“Not that I know of, but be careful anyway just in case. Make absolutely sure though that they are delivered directly to the names on there.”

She gave a mock salute with a smile. “You have my word.”

He returned the salute. “At ease soldier. See you around.”

“See you later.” She waved as he left. She loaded the boxes in her saddlebags as she prepared to do her route.

Fluttershy franticly zipped through town square trying her best to avoid the flashes that were following her. “Ohmygoodness. Ohmygoodness.” From the corner of her eye she found salvation in the form of a big red stallion behind an apple cart.

“Big Mac!” She flew over to the stallion and landed inches from his face.

“ThismorningIwokeupandstartedmakingbreakfastandsomeponywastakingpicturesofmeoutsidemywindowandItriedtoseewhoitwasbutIcouldn’tfindthemandsomehowtheycontinuedtakingpicturesofmeandIpanickedandflewintotowntotryandlosethembutyouknowI’mnotaverystrongflyersoittookmeawhileandthenIsawyouandhelpmeplease!” She said in one breath with her lower lip quivering.

Big Mac tenderly grabbed Fluttershy’s hoof cleared his throat and spoke in his usual calm voice. “Now Fluttershy Ah caught that someone’s takin’ pictures of ya and Ah know you don’t take kindly to it. If it makes you feel any better we can go back to the farm and Ah’ll see to it no pony gives you any unwanted company.”

Fluttershy calmed down a little and put on a gentle smile giving the big stallion a hug. “Thank you Big Mac. But what about the apple cart?”

“Applebloom should be by any second now and she can watch the sales. But Ah do have one question.”

“Oh what can that be?”

“Have you been hanging around Pinkie Pie?”

“BIG MAC BIG MAC! YOU GOTTA HELP ME!” Both Fluttershy and Big Mac turned to see Spike running a full sprint towards them jumping over the apple cart and tackling him. “Please for the love of Celestia! For the love of Luna! For the love of all that is Equestria HIDE ME!”

Big Mac looked up at the panting dragon drawing a breath to speak but was cut off.

“Yoo Hooo Spikey Wikey, where are you sweetheart?”

Spike’s pupils turned to pinpricks. “Oh no.” He quickly covered Big Macintosh’s mouth.

Down the street Rarity was skipping along without a care in the world towards the apple cart. “Oh Fluttershy dear have you seen Spike? I’ve been looking ALL over for him.”

Fluttershy glanced over behind the counter to see Spike franticly shaking his head. She turned back to Rarity. “I’m sorry Rarity I haven’t seen him. Maybe you should check the library.”

Rarity pouted and scuffed the ground. “I did, and then I went to sugarcube corner and the apple farm and just now I could have sworn I saw his handsome scaly hide run in this direction.”

“Maybe he is back at the boutique.” Fluttershy suggested.

“AH! Of course, the best place to hide is right under my nose. Clever, clever boy. It’s like he wants to play hard to get. I bid you adieu Fluttershy I will now go claim what is mine.” She then pulled a collar and a leash from her saddlebags and proceeded to the boutique with hot determination.

Appreciating the irony she placed a hoof on the stand. “Okay Spike she’s gone.” She looked over again to see Spike was not there anymore.

Fluttershy let out a heavy sigh. “I guess its going to be one of those days.”

“Eeyup.”

After Twilight cleaned up what was left of the mousetraps, taking the saran wrap off the door sills, and repaired the front door she went to the kitchen to make her morning coffee. She discovered a year before that while having coffee in itself is a magical experience she had tried brewing it manually and since then she had bought coffee beans instead of grounded coffee. She found it rather satisfying making her own brew from scratch without magic and made it that much more enjoyable. Finishing the brew she poured some of it into a plain white mug and brought it to her nose to enjoy the aroma, it was a perfect cup. After the events that took place earlier that morning, this was exactly what she needed to start her day.

With a gentle smile on her face she made her way to the study and levitated several books from several random shelves and neatly placed them on her desk. She took her place and gently placed the mug on the desk. The desk then began shaking unsteadily and tilted sharply where Twilight sat. The mug slid forward and spilled the scolding hot coffee on her lap and thighs before being buried under the books she had wanted to reread. After a moment of silence the book pile exploded into a mess of papers and cardboard.

Reared up with her forelegs in the air she yelled to the heavens. “WHAT EVIL FROM THE GATES OF TARTURUS IS ALLOWING THIS TRECHARY!?”

Receiving no answer she reluctantly went back to the kitchen to brew herself another cup of coffee knowing deep down the second will never be as wonderful as the first. She will forever regret not taking that first sip when she had the chance. Somewhere along the line she had felt a small piece of her die and wondered if that was the same feeling as a child spilling its favorite flavored ice cream on the park bench. To look down and know that she could always get another one, but it was that first one that made all the difference to her. Rainbow Dash could only watch as the unicorn stepped back in the kitchen.

“Twilight are you going to help me out or what? I can’t fly straight and I have practice with Soarin and Spitfire today.”

“NOT UNTIL I’VE HAD MY COFFEE RAINBOW!”

Joseph and Jericho made their way towards the Raptor.

“I am so happy right now.”

“Yes Joe we finally get to use your fucking rope, give it a rest will you? Jesus.”

While Joseph got the rope and other supplies from the trailer Jericho was busy unhitching the truck from it. When he was done Joseph appeared moments later sporting a pair of black sunglasses, a black trench coat, blue jeans, two silenced desert eagles holstered on his waist, black nylon rope oh his shoulder and to top it off a lit cigarette dangling out of his mouth.

“Seriously you must watch that movie religiously, he he, get it?”

“I got for you too.”

Joseph tossed a duffle bag to Jericho, he zipped it open revealing similar accessories.

“Fine, I’ll humor you this time but you’re going to owe me.”

“Deal.”

Jericho opened the back door to the cab and found a large lump hidden under a blanket in the back seat.

“Hey bro?”

“Sup?”

“Have you killed anyone lately?”

“I don’t recall, why?”

“Cause there is a body back here.”

“How big is it?”

“Looks to be about 5 foot 8 and probably 170 pounds and well toned.”

“Does it stink?”

“No, seems pretty fresh.” A scaly purple and green tail poked out of the blanket and over the seat. “And reptilian.”
Joseph looked over his brother’s shoulder. “I got this.” He made his way back into the trailer and appeared moments later armed with a tazer. Jericho stepped out of the way and Joseph approached the body, aimed, and pulled the trigger. Within moments two probes shot out at the body carrying with it an electrical charge of 50,000 volts, striking the blanket a green and purple dragon shot up and hit the roof of the truck.

“WHATS UP SPIKE?” Joseph grinned while Jericho laughed watching Spike’s reaction.

“YOU GUYS ARE ASSHOLES!”

“Runs in the family.” Joseph replied. “Now you mind explaining why the hell you’re in my truck?”

“Hiding.”

“Oh this ougtta be good.” Jericho commented. “From what?”

“My girlfriend.”

“Ooooh.” Both brothers replied.

“Yeah, she’s been acting really weird.” Spike said.

“Ah, time of the month and didn’t get her chocolate?” Joseph said.

“No stupid horses don’t get periods. They get heat.” Jericho said.

“What he said, and that usually happens during the summer.”

Jericho closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He then snapped his fingers and pointed one at Spike. “Okay here is what we’ll do, Spike you are going to help us with a little project Joseph, Eddy and I put together.”

“I’m in.”

“Good.” Jericho said. “Now just wait here and we’ll tell you more about it on the way. Joey and I just need to get Eddy and we’ll be on our way. Cool?”

“Frosty.” Spike eagerly said.

“That’s what I like to hear. Be back in a few.”

Jericho closed to the door to the truck and Spike was alone. With a sigh of relief he sat up straight and rested his elbow on the arm rest and looked out the passenger side window. He heard the driver door open and close as well as feel the weight transfer of the cab but paid no mind.

“You know it’s a pretty nice day out, don’t you think?”

“Oh, yes it is.” An all too familiar feminine voice responded.

The look of horror slowly came across Spike’s face as he slowly looked at the driver’s seat to see none other than Rarity sitting right in front of him with her eyes in a seductive gaze and a hungry smile. Spike quickly reached for the door handle and pulled but it was no good, he was locked inside.

With a giggle she slowly crawled into the back seat. “Don’t you worry about a thing my little Spikey Wikey, Mama Rarity is gonna take good care of you.” She placed a tender but firm hoof on his chest. “Now saddle up big boy cause you are in for one doozy of a ride.”

Pinkie Pie then popped out of the glove box and gave a stern look at Rarity. “HEY! This isn’t that kind of fic!”

“Ugh, fine.” She responds to Pinkie looking at Spike. “Want to give me a back rub?”

“Can we do this at your place?” Spike nervously asks.

The brothers approached the truck ready to pick up Eduardo and saw a rather interesting sight, Spike ball gagged and hogtied on Rarity’s back as she skipped along in the direction of the boutique.

“Well, that just happened.” Jericho said.

“What are you doing? And why are you dressed up like that?”

The two look behind them and saw Purple Blaze. They looked at each other once before looking back at the pegasus and grabbing him, slamming him to the ground. Jericho then drew his desert eagle.

“And an awesome wale was heard throughout heaven.”

Jericho placed the desert eagle on Purple Blaze’s forehead as Joseph continued the prayer.

“And the hand of the lord struck upon the earth.”

“And as ALMIGHTY GOD CREATED YOU,” Blaze’s eye welled with tears and widened as he watched Jericho thumb the hammer back. “NOW, HE CALLETH YOU HOME!”

Purple Blaze was in full panic as he tried to wiggle his way out, but it was no good. He was a dead stallion.

*Click*

“Oh, busy signal. Guess we’ll have to calleth back.”

Eduardo was leaving Sugarcube Corner with a satisfied smile as the Raptor approached wearing a similar outfit to what his cousins were wearing. Instead his hair was combed to either side of his head and wore his aviators. The Raptor skidded to a halt in front of the pastry shop.

“Ready to go?” Joseph called from the driver’s seat.

“Wyatterp man.”

Eduardo opened the door into the rear passenger seat and saw a familiar stallion with similar attire as the trio but had his hair in a pony tail sitting behind Joseph.

“Who’s he supposed to be?”

“This is our Mexican.” Joseph said pointing at Blaze.

“I still don’t get what that means.” Said Blaze.

“It means that you are going to help with what we will do for justice.” Said Joseph.

“Best you just go with that.” Said Jericho.

“Oookay.” Said Blaze with a bit of uncertainty.

With a chuckle Eduardo climbed into the truck and headed out of town in a hurry.

“So Eddy.” Joseph called.

“Sup?”

“Why is Rarity acting in heat? And what did you do with a poison joke?”

“Actually I’m more interested in what he did with that big tank of nitrous oxide.” Said Jericho.

“The poison joke was for Dash. Wasn’t easy trying to get up to her place but I managed.”

“Ah, still getting used to having wings?” Blaze asked.

“You can say that. Hows your face by the way?”

Blaze rubbed a hoof over his left cheek. “Still a little tender. Seriously I know your girl can hit hard but that was just other worldly.”

“Well her ass kickings are like 7/11’s. Might not always be doing business, but they’re always open. Besides can’t be all bad.” Eduardo nudged him with his elbow. “You convinced that part timer to go on a date with you. What was her name again?”

“Hey, keep your mouth shut about that. Its against policy to date patients. And if you must know its Wind Dancer.”

“He got it lover boy, now Ed you gonna spill on the NOS or what?” Jericho said.

“Forget the NOS what did you do to that little marshmallow of a unicorn?”

Eduardo only chuckled as he reached in his pocket and rested a small vile between the brothers. Jericho picked it up and read the label and his eyes widened as burst out in laughter and passed It to Joseph. He took the bottle and after reading the label he too burst out laughing as he passed it to Purple Blaze. He took it in his hoof and slowly read the label. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped.

“You are a brilliantly sick man Eduardo.”

After a 20 minute inspection of her person and going through several searches of her settle bags, she was finally able to enter the palace and finish her last job for the day. It had been a rather long day for Ditzy Doo, mostly because of a rather large ginger bread house that the Cakes needed delivered to Fillydelphia. Originally the assignment was for Pinkie Pie but they claimed she had been in the bathroom all day laughing like a hyena and hasn’t left it for more than 5 seconds at a time. All she wanted now was just to return home to her loving husband and wonderful children for the long weekend ahead. Within the halls of the royal palace Ditzy made her way down the corridors looking for the mail room. Distracted by her thoughts she bumped into a large pony and was knocked back on her rear.

“Oh, I’m so sorry I-” She gasped after seeing she had bumped into none other than Celestia herself. Instinctively she bowed out of respect and asked for forgiveness.

“Rise my little pony, no need for the formalities. It has been quite some time since I have seen you around here. How are you?” She asked with a genuine smile.

“I’m fine, I’m actually just here to drop off a package for Princess Luna and another one for you.”

“Well I can take it from here if you’d like. You look awfully tired.”

“Any other day I can manage but I’m anxious to see my little muffins again, long weekend and all.”

“In that case I can take it from here. I’ll arrange for a carriage to fly you back to Ponyville if you’d like.”

“I would really appreciate that, thank you Princess.”

Ditzy undid her settle bag and handed it over to the Princess. After levitating the packages with her magic Ditzy was escorted to a carriage and Celestia turned the other way quietly inspecting the boxes.

‘Well well what do have here?’ She looked at the return addresses to find they came from Sweet Apple Acres.

“That’s strange, the only things we order from the apple family are their goods. It must be from Applejack then. She always did prefer simplicity.”

On her way to her room she had stopped by Luna’s room to leave the package for her. ‘She has been rather quiet the last couple of days. Come to think of it I have only seen her when its time to raise or lower the moon.’

She knocked on the double doors 3 times. “Lu Lu, its Tia. A package came for you.”

After a few moments of rustling coming from behind the door it cracked open revealing only Luna’s sweaty face.

“What were you doing in there?” Celestia asked suspiciously raising an eyebrow.

“Nothing.” Luna replied, her eyes darting back and forth with a nervous grin. “Can you give me a minute?”

“I’ll give you 30 seconds.”

Luna quickly closed the door and immediately there were sounds of rustling within her chambers. Celestia counted the seconds backwards until reaching zero.

“Alright I’m coming in.”

Celestia teleported inside surprising Luna as she stood in front of her closet with the most innocent smile she could muster. In Celestia’s eyes no matter how much Luna has grown and how much she has matured over the past few years, she would always be her baby sister. Being just that she knew all about her little tricks and generally the way she is about certain things, particularly when she is hiding something.

“Alright Luna something is up and I want to know what.”

“Feel free to look around.” She replied in a sing song voice skipping towards her bed.

Celestia took a moment to look around the room and decided the most obvious place to start was the closet. Opening the double doors she began looking around trying to find anything out of place. If nothing else she knew her little sister has impeccable organization and hygiene and walking inside she only saw several dresses arranged for different events as well as her different collection of slippers. Satisfied she walked out of the closet and shut the doors behind her.

“Well I see you still enjoy playing dress up.” She smiled.

“Aw c’mon sis you can’t tell me you don’t do it too.”

“Okay, maybe in my spare time.”

Celestia made her way to the bathroom keeping an eye on Luna for any sign of unease. In fact she was acting completely worry free rolling around in her bed. Entering the bathroom she summoned her magic simultaneously opening up all the cabinets and drawers trying to scare whatever it was Luna had out of hiding. Outside she could hear her giggling like a little filly. Celestia left the bathroom and approached her sister as she was looking at herself in the mirror on top of the dresser brushing her mane and tail. Celestia approached the bed and levitated it with her magic. Seeing nothing more an abacus and other trinkets from her foal hood she lowered it and looked at Luna.

“Alright Luna, nothing seems to be out of place so I’ll just leave.”

“Okay Tia.”

Celestia turned and started towards the door as Luna continued grooming herself. From the corner of her eye she could see her leaving suddenly she was covered in a golden aura and with a yelp escaping her she lifted several feet into the air and dropped on her bed. Celestia ran to the cabinet and opened the lowest drawer to find a little brown ball of fluff snoozing. Slowly waking up from the sudden movement from the drawer opening it lifted its head and met Celestia’s eyes.

“Aaaaaaawwww, Luna it’s adorable. What is it?”

Luna pouted and drew circles on with her hoof. “He’s an anteater.”

“I see, but why you would hide him. You know there is nothing wrong with having pets.”

“I know but I wanted it to be a surprise.”

“Where did you find him?”

“I found him in the garden a couple of days ago. The poor thing was shivering alone in the cold so I brought him in and since then I’ve been taking care of him.”

“Does he have a name?”

“Noodle.”

Giggling at the name she looked back at the anteater and picked him up with her hooves and cradled him. “Okay I’ll go ahead and leave you be with Noodle here.” She gently set him back down on the floor and he scurried over to Luna’s side. “Also, I have a package for you.”

“Really? Where is it from?”

“See for yourself.”

She levitated the package to Luna and proceeded to opening it. Cutting the first flap free from the tape she found a card attached to it. She read it out loud.

Dear Princess Luna,

I hope this package receives you well as I personally put it together myself with the intent of relieving some of your stress that comes with running a government alongside your sister. Within the contents of this box are several tools similar to what I use to take the edge off after a long day. Don’t worry about knowing how to use them, you’ll know when you see them and as the element of honesty I know you will enjoy every second of their use.

Signed,

Applejack

P.S. Make sure you keep them out of view, wouldn’t want folks to get the wrong idea.

“Hmm, curious.”

She finished opening the box to reveal several cylindrical objects of various sizes shapes and colors as well as several small bottles of lubricants and incents. “What in the world are these?”

“Something the matter?” Celestia asked as she opened up her package reading a card similar to the one Luna received.

“Apparently Applejack sent these for stress release but I have no idea what they are.”

Celestia finished opening up her mail to see items similar to what Luna had. Her ears splayed back and her eyes grew wide as a subtle blush came over her face. “Um, Luna?” She looked up to see her baby sister holding one of the objects in her hoof and finding the power button.

zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

“Well it vibrates. But what is it’s purpose? Is it a massager of some sort?” She placed it on her neck finding the ticklish feeling amusing and soothing at once. “Well it’s going in the right direction but at the same time, not quite. What do you think Tia?”

A horrified look came over Celestia’s face as she watched Luna trying to discover the machine’s intended purpose. She took a deep breath and exhaled in an attempt to regain her composure. “Luna, we need to talk.”

“And chalk another one up for me.”

“Oh can it pretty boy.”

A charcoal black unicorn stallion with a firey blue and orange mane and tail was with a grey-blue pegasus stallion who was significantly shorter were in the palace gardens. They had just finished another sparring session and were headed to the palace for dinner.

“C’mon Princey hurry up I’m starving! This one took a lot out of me.”

“Cool your flanks, I already fly at the speed of lightning for a living, I won’t be rushed by some flaming joker.”

“You’re lucky you’re cute.”

The pegasus became agitated. “I already told you not to call me that.”

“And what are you going to do about it, cutie?” the unicorn replied wearing a smug grin.

“THAT’S IT! I’M PARKING MY HOOF RIGHT UP YOUR NARROW-”

“THEY GO WHERE!?”

The stallion and pegasus froze at that moment and stared up to the tallest tower of the palace.

“What in the name of Equestria was that?” The pegasus said.

“Don’t know. Don’t care. Hungry. Going without you.” The unicorn trotted ahead but stopped seeing a strange sight. Two pegasi and two humans all of them wearing similar outfits carrying an irritated roped up white blonde maned unicorn to the bed of a lava colored truck. The 4 catch notice of the unicorn and stop in their tracks.

The crimson stallion spoke up. “Okay I know what you’re thinking and yes this is exactly what it looks like.”

The unicorn’s stomach growls loudly enough for the others to hear. “Oh no! My hunger is causing me to have hallucinations. Perhaps it is best I head inside and not mention anything about this illusion to anyone.” He says in mock despair. “I can only hope its not too late as I watch these strange beings kidnap what I believe is to be some random pony no one really seems to care about.”

While the other three take the chance to load the idiot in the bed of the truck. The crimson stallion approached the unicorn.

“Thanks man.”

“No problem, besides I’m pretty sure he deserves whatever you guys have planned for him.” He sat on his haunches and put his right foreleg up. “Brohoof?”

“Brohoof.” He slapped his hoof against the unicorn’s. “Something tells me you enjoy a good smoke.” He pulled out a closed metallic tube and passed it to the unicorn.

“What’s in here?”

“Cigar, Cuban to be more specific.”

“You make it sound like I know what that means.”

“Maybe, but you come off as a guy who knows. If not, think of it as the best smoke you’ll ever have.”

“I’ll save it for a good day then.”

“Good man.”

“Eddy! Lets got going bro!” One of the men called from the truck.

“Don’t get your jock strap in a twist!” He turns back to the unicorn and puts a firm grip on his shoulders. “Via con Dios hermano.” He turned around and sprinted towards the truck. It began moving when he got close and when he jumped into the rear seat and closed the door the truck roared as it speed off out of sight. As unicorn watched the truck get away the pegasus lands next to him.

“What was that? And who were you talking to?”

The unicorn put away the cigar tube and pulled out a box of cigarettes. “Trust me, even if you saw it for yourself you wouldn’t believe me.” He put a cigarette in his mouth.

The pegasus narrowed his eyes. “That was a blind joke wasn’t it?”

“Not this time, scout’s honor.”

“Psh, you’re not a scout.”

Luna sat at the foot of her bed petting Noodle trying to process the information her sister had told her. “Why in the world would Applejack send us these things?” Questioned Luna.
‘And there goes whats left of my baby sister’s innocence.’ “I don’t know but we will certainly go and find out.”

If coffee did nothing else, I made sure it cleared your system. In short, Twilight seriously had to go. She had spent most of the day reorganizing the books in the library and was extremely upset about being behind on her studies. But not nearly as upset as finding Spike’s special stash hidden all over the place. By the time she felt the pressure to go it was almost too late. She ran to the nearest bathroom and slammed the door behind her. She opened the toilet seat cover and immediately saw something was amiss. Just under the toilet seat she could see the lining of clear wrap along the border of the toilet bowl.

“Oh yeah, nice try Rivera!”

She used her magic to rip off the saran wrap and place it in the trash. She lowered the toilet seat and began her business. Seeing the magazine rack next to her she plucked one out and opened it. An old copy of reader’s digest; astrology edition. Twilight wasn’t impressed, not only does she know Luna, who IS astrology, but she knows her on a personal level plus she has gone into space twice and came back with beings and knowledge from another world.

“Wow, as of late my life has turned into a corny scifi. Well its better than living on a space ship where the entire crew only wears three different colored shirts. Or some time traveler goes around the universe saving everyone and is 900 something years old.”

By town hall a brown stallion with an hour glass for a cutie mark felt a cold chill down his spine. He stopped and narrowed his eyelids, looking around for anything out of place. ‘What the bloody devil was that just now?’

“Daddy, is something wrong?” The grey unicorn filly walking alongside him asked.

“No no everything’s quite alright Dinky.” He replied with a smile.

“You sure Dad? You seemed spooked just now.” Said the pink unicorn that was also walking alongside him.

“Everything is fine Sparkler. I just have to go to the shop to check on something. Your mother should be home any time now, let her know I’ll be by momentarily.”

The stallion turned to go to his shop as Sparkler called to him.

“Dad, aren’t you forgetting something?”

He turned to see his eldest daughter levitating his sonic screwdriver.

“Ah you truly are your mother’s daughter.”

He took the screwdriver gave both of his daughters a kiss on the cheek and galloped towards his shop.

“Go get em daddy!” Dinky yelled.

“ALLONS-Y!”

Back in the library Twilight had just finished her business and flushed the toilet. After doing so she heard a hissing come from within the bathroom. Cautiously she followed the sound and saw that it was coming from the bathtub. She knew what that sound was and prayed that it wasn’t it.

“Don’t let it be snakes, don’t let it be snakes, don’t let it be snakes.”

Twilight slowly removed the curtain and poked her head in to see a boxy four legged stick with an unamused look on its face.

“Oh, its just a creeper. Wait, CREEPER!?”

“SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS”

BOOM!

At a diner in Ponyville Applejack sat outside enjoying the cool evening air enjoying a daisy sandwich with the eldest members of the CMC. On Friday nights this is the spot where the girls would usually meet up after a long week.

“So how are you girls this evening? Done anything new in particular?” Applejack asked genuinely interested.

“I have.” Sweetie Belle answered. “I’ve been working on a collaboration soundtrack with Frederic Horseshoepin. Its coming together really nicely.”

“That’s great Sweetie. What about you Scoots? Have any new dancing recitals planned?”

“Not for the moment. I’m still trying my hoof at stunt flying and see where that gets me.”

“Aww c’mon Scootaloo everypony already knows your talent is dancing. The ballerina slippers on your flank prove it. Same way the microphone on Sweetie Belle’s flank shows her love for singing.” Said Applebloom.

“That’s true but keep in mind that your cutie mark is an apple blossom and it represents your talent for building things.”

“That’s very true Scootaloo. A pony’s special talent might not always reflect their cutie mark directly. But Ah suggest you be careful about this stuntmare deal, you hear?”

“Yes Applejack.”

“What time is it? Shouldn’t everypony be showing up about now?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“Come to think of it yeah. Twilight’s always the first to show too.” Said Applebloom.

“Yeah it is unlike her to be late.” Said Applejack.

“Um, Hi everpony.” A meek little voice said to the group.

“Who said that?” Applebloom asked.

From the corner of her eye Scootaloo spotted a shaking bush. “I think it came from there.”

Sweetie Belle, who was closest to the bush saw a pair of aqua eyes staring back at her.

“Fluttershy? What are you doing in there?” She asked.

“Somepony has been following me all day.”

“You sure about that sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“Hi everypony.”

Everyone turned to see Pinkie Pie approaching the group very slowly with a sick and tired look on her face.

“Pinkie! What happened to you!?” Applejack exclaimed.

“Baked bads, very, very baked bads. And I don’t know why but I was laughing all day. I know I’m the element of laughter but even I’ll say that this was ridiculous.”

At that moment Rainbow Dash approached the table in a less than enthusiastic mood staring down the group.

“Which one of you put Poison Joke in my settle bags?”

“Ladies! The party has arrived!” Everyone looked over to see a happy Rarity and Spike with a silly smile on his face. They took their places at the table.

“Why is everypony so down?”

“Better question, why is Spike smiling like that? Its freaking me out.” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Can’t hear you, afterglow.” Spike replied.

Suddenly a flaming purple blur crashed on the table.

“Twilight’s here.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“Twilight! Are you okay?” Asked Fluttershy poking her head out of the bush.

“I swear when I get my hooves on Edurado…” grumbled Twilight.

“Am Ah missin’ somethin’ here?” Applejack asked. “Can somepony tell me what is going on?”

“I would ask the same thing of you Applejack.”

Everyone turned to see both of the celestial princesses standing and staring down the apple farmer.

“Ah beg your pardon?”

“We received a your packages Applejack.” Began Celestia. “Needless to say that even though we have our needs, this was highly inappropriate.”

“Uh, princess. Ah have no idea what you’re talkin’ about.”

“The toys Applejack!” Luna exclaimed. “The ones a mare uses to…you know…STUFF!”

“Stuff what? Ah don’t know what y’all are talkin’ about.”

“The dildos Applejack, the dildoes you mailed Luna and I complete with lubricants and insents!” Celestia said.

“Wow this just took a weird direction.” Said Scootaloo.

“I’ll say.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“What are you talkin’ about Ah didn’t mail you any dildos!”

“Then explain these!”

Luna showed the cards that came with the boxes to Applejack. She closely examined the writing and it was clear that its was similar to her hoof writing.

“Well Ah’ll be.”

“So will you admit it?” Said Luna.

“Admittin’ to something Ah didn’t do? That’s crazy talk!”

“Then if you didn’t do it who did?”

“HIT IT BOYS!”

Everyone looked toward the direction of the voice to find Eduardo, Purple Blaze, Joseph and Jericho on a stage in matching tuxedos and on separate instruments. Jericho on drums, Eduardo and Blaze on guitars, and Joseph on bass, the three guitarists had microphones and were set up to make way for something behind the red curtain to come out.

Ladies and Gentlemen please,
Would you bring your attention to me,
For a feast for your eyes to see,
An explosion of catastrophe,

Like nothing you’ve ever seen before,
Watch closely as I open this door,
Your jaws will be on the floor,
After this you’ll be begging for more!

Welcome to the show
Please come inside
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

Ladies and Gentlemen good evening,
You've seen that seeing is believing,
Your ears and your eyes will be bleeding,
Please check to see if you’re still breathing,

Hold tight cause the show is not over,
If you will please move in closer,
You’re about to be blown over,
By the wonders you’re about to behold here,

Welcome to the show
Welcome to the show
Please come inside
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
LET ME HEAR IT!

As soon as Blaze began playing the solo the curtain behind the musicians began to open reviling Alison, Jennifer, Laura and Redheart in matching tuxedos and top hats wheeling a box onto the stage each of them undoing the locks. Once they were done they exited on opposite sides of the stage and took their place next to the mares and drake in the diner.

Welcome to the show
Welcome to the show
We’re glad you came along
We’re glad you came along
Please come inside
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
Let me hear it!
Ladies and Gentlemen

BOOM!
Do you want it?
BOOM!
Do you need it?
BOOM!
LET ME HEAR IT!

As soon as the song finished a puff of smoke shot from in front of the box to reveal a blue unicorn mare with a silver mane.

“Ladies and Gentlemen inside this box is something your eyes have never seen!” She began.

“Inside this box is something that will make you cry yourself to sleep!” Said Blaze.

“Something that you never thought existed!” Said Jericho.

“Until now!” Said Joseph.

“Ladies and Gentlemen we are pleased to present,” Said Eduardo.

Jericho stepped forward. “Drum roll please.”

The ladies in the tuxedos began drumming on the table.

“THE CROSSDRESSING PRINCE!”

The mare’s horn shot a beam of energy at the box and its four corners popped and fell to reveal Prince Blueblood laying down wearing a yellow dress with a pink bow around the collar with matching slippers. His face was painted in eyeliner, mascara, and blush with his lips painted in fire engine red. To top it all off his horn had a condom wrapped around it with a cherry at the tip. As he was coming to he looked around to see what was going on and then looked at himself. His widened with horror as he was in full public view.

“Hey Blueballs!”

He looked over to see Eduardo staring back at him with a satisfied grin.

“Remember when you blasted me into that tree? I told you I’d get you back.”

“You! I remember you!”

“That’s great, funny thing is my Husky remembers you too.” Eduardo let out a whistle and within moments 2 very familiar dogs came into view. “So you know, the Husky is part wolf and the Pit Bull can tear off your limbs. May I make a suggestion?” Eduardo put his muzzle close to Blue Blood’s ear. “Run.”

Blueblood didn’t show a moment’s hesitation as he broke into a gallop with the dogs following close behind.

“RUN FORREST RUN!” Jericho and Joseph called out.

For a few moments there was dead silence in front of the diner. With their jaws hanging, not a single person could believe what they saw in front of them.

“That.” Pinkie Pie began.

“Was.” Continued Rainbow Dash.

“AWESOME!” Cheered Rarity and Spike.

“Wait a minute.” Said Luna. “Applejack never sent those packages did she?”

“I’d take credit for that but these two helped.” He pointed towards Jericho and Joseph.

“And what about Corporal Blaze?” asked Celestia.

“I just helped with Blueblood. Promise.”

“We can testify to that.” Said Jericho.

“So hold on,” Began Applejack. “You three are the reason that the girls are like this?”

The boys sat down and explained who was responsible for what pranks. In the end Fluttershy was never being followed by anyone in fact there were just small squares of polished diamond plate hanging from trees surrounding her home set up by Joseph and Jericho. Eduardo injected some of the cupcakes Pinkie was eating with hot sauce. Later it was found that it was actually the milk in the goods had expired and she didn’t check the date and the reason for her laughing was because the tank of nitrous oxide Eduardo had has uses outside of racing. For instance it is used as a relaxant in dentistry and in that profession it is also called laughing gas. Rarity and Spike were a tad cross at first after finding out Eduardo had poured half a bottle of aphrodisiac in one of Spike’s colognes. However they didn’t hold it against him but in fact thanked him for it. Rainbow took her news with stride and laughed it off along with Celestia and Luna.

Alison confessed to messing with the furniture and toilet and Eduardo took full credit for the wake up call but promised they had nothing to do with the creeper in the bath tub. The stage that held the concert and revealing of Blueblood was courtesy of a traveling show mare. As it turns out the guys had met her on the way from Canterlot and she had her cart stuck in a ditch. She allowed them to use it as repayment for getting it out. To everyone’s surprise the mobile stage belonged to none other than The Great and Powerful Trixie. To everyone’s surprise and relief she was more humble now even though she still refers to herself in the third person.

“Well that explains a lot and that’s everyone but why not Applejack?” Applebloom asked.

“Well Eddy thought the packages would do it but since that didn’t pan out we had a plan B.” Said Alison.

“Whats Plan B?” Asked Applejack.

Jericho smacked her Stetson hat off and Joseph smacked a pie in her face.

She licked her lips approving of the taste. “Key Lime Pie? Ah ain’t even mad.”

Pinkie scooped some of it off with her hoof and tasted it. “No reason you should, this stuff is delicious.”

The night ended with everyone in good spirits and in spite of being chased by two dogs Blueblood was uninjured. He did however get a whole new appreciation for mares in heels. Spike was lightly scolded on keeping such magazines in the library and Eduardo went on another blind rage firing his Rocket Propelled Chainsaw at a fly. Details about how he acquired said Rocket Propelled Chainsaw still remain a mystery.

Eduardo woke the next morning feeling refreshed and ready to take on the world. He looked to see Alison wasn’t in bed. Figuring that she went out for a walk he put on his jeans. He found it strange that they were a little loose but paid no mind. He opened the door to the room to find all his friends and family looking at him about ready to burst in laughter.

“What?” Surprised at the significantly lighter tone of his voice he slapped a hoof over his mouth. “Was that me?” He gasped and slapped a hoof over his mouth again. “Oh shit!” He ran towards the closest mirror he could find. He looked at himself and his eyes turned to pinpricks. He was now a she. Unable to believe it he quickly undid his pants and checked for his rod and rocks only to find he had a second set of lips between his legs.

He shot a glare at the group who burst out laughing at him but after recalling the events from the day before he allowed himself a laugh. After everyone caught their breath she finally spoke.

“Okay, which one of you did it?”

Twilight raised a hoof. “It was me. Don’t worry, it’ll only last for today.”

“Well that’s a shame, I guess Lieutenant Silvermane will have to settle for you.” Eduardo shot a knowing glance at Twilight as the rest of the room was lost in translation.

Twilight’s eyes were wide. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh c’mon Twi, you mean to tell me you don’t have a thing for men in uniform?”

Twi’s eyes darted back and forth around the room. “What? You think I have a crush on Silvermane?”

“Do you?” Eduardo asked slyly.

“NO!”

Applejack gasped and slapped a hoof over her mouth to keep herself from laughing.

“Oh we’ll see about that.” Eduardo skipped into the room and came back moments later with her laptop and gopro. She opened up the laptop plugged in the gopro and raised the volume so everyone in the room could hear clearly. “Last chance to come clean.”

Twilight crossed her forelegs and stared at Eduardo. “I don’t have a crush on Silvermane.”

“Famous last words.” Eduardo clicked on a video clip and everyone listened.

Twilight giggled in her sleep. “Silvermane that tickles.” The video stopped.

Everyone gasped and looked at Twilight’s mortified expression.

“I’LL KILL YOU!” She jumped at him missing by inches as he ran towards the front door laughing her head off.

Eduardo laughed as she took to the sky leaving behind laughter and a very embarrassed unicorn.

“My balls, you have been avenged.”

A/N: 10k+ words, Longest chapter yet. You're welcome. NOW challenge time. Who ever can spot all the references enters for a chance to win a three way kiss, we're going to have a three way tie with this one.

Firewall and Storm Wing belong to CardsLafter and She's an Alarm Clock belongs to OmniPony. Support Thyne fellow bronies or one day you will look behind you and you will see we three and on that day you will reap it.

On a separate note you guys can blame Raven Smite for this one.

Interlude

A/N: Alright guys, last chapter before Basic Training. Hope you enjoy it. :)

“Okay, remember its not about flapping your wings and hope it gets you somewhere. It takes technique.” Instructed Rainbow Dash. “Think of it as if it was your driving, you use the car as an extension of yourself through your arms and legs. With flying, it’s the same principle but you use your whole body.”

Alison and Eduardo listened intently as she spoke. During the time that they’ve been ponies Alison felt like blending in, ‘When in Rome.’ she said. Ever since she lost the garments and started walking around with her head high, and not a single mare, stallion, filly or colt batted an eye. He didn’t show it, but for one reason or another that annoyed him. In the back of his mind he wanted to do it too, but he felt naked, like something was missing. Was it perhaps the lack of a cutie mark? Coming to this realization he thought that in spite of all the talents he has, the fact that none of them was his true life’s calling it bothered him greatly.

Alison got hers within a few hours of her being a pony. But him, he had been one for a whole week and he remained a blank flank. Those words, ‘Blank Flank’. It was considered an omen for those his age who hadn’t found what made them special. He always thought he was different, growing up he was always different. Since birth his was different, he felt it. But what was it that made him different? He thought it was the skills that he learned along his path through life but meeting Twilight and Fluttershy and being here, he learned that it wasn’t the case at all.

He had heard stories about the CMC when they were young and all the crazy stunts they pulled off trying to find their special talent. It wasn’t until they stopped trying to find it and just let it happen did they realize they knew all along. But he knew so much already. Skills ranging from carpentry, electricity, and engineering to practical skills such as cooking, driving, business and his linguistic skills not to mention his talent in music. In two of those subjects he has doctors’ degrees and makes his living off of both with the help of his linguistic skills and cultural understanding. Not to brag either but his skills in the sac weren’t exactly amateur either. And even his darker skills that involve the very pistols that earned him his dreaded street name wasn’t his calling. So what was it? What made him special?

Already agitated, he pushed those thoughts from his head and watched Rainbow Dash give Alison a final one on one on her technique. Already she was performing stunts that would amaze any human, perhaps her natural understanding of her current anatomy and martial arts skills play a large role in it. It’s been only three days and Dash barely needed to give her instruction. However because of her pregnancy she had to keep it at a steady level. This was still a vacation for them and the last thing anyone wanted now was to end up in a hospital because of a mishap.

“Alright big guy, you’re up.” Called Rainbow Dash

“Huh? Oh right.”

He got up and got ready to take flight.

“Eduardo, are you alright?”

He looked over his shoulder and saw Alison with a worried look on her face. “Nah, I’m fine.”

“Eddy I can read you like a book. Something is on your mind talk to me.”

He let out a sigh and placed a hoof on her cheek. “We’ll talk about it later okay?”

“Okay, if anything I’ll be at the library.”

“Bun in the oven’s getting heavy huh?”

She smiled and rubbed her lower stomach. “Yes, I can feel him growing every day. Strong and passionate, just like his father.”

He smiled and looked up at her. “Maybe beautiful and graceful, just like his mother. Wait, him?”

“I don’t know. I just feel that we are going to have a son.”

*sniff*

The couple looked towards Rainbow Dash with a smile on her face and wiping a tear from her eye.

“Never struck me as the emotional type, Dashie.” Eduardo teased.

“Oh shut up. Just because I don’t act like a mare doesn’t mean I don’t think like one. I wouldn’t mind having a kid of my own too you know. Finding a nice guy then big happy family.” She paused and appreciated that thought before pointing a hoof at them with a stern look in her eyes. “I’ll kick both of your butts if you tell anyone I said that.”

“That a promise?” Asked Alison.

“We’ll see.” She chuckled. “Okay Eddy, get over here.”

“Yes MOM.” He kissed Alison and watched her walk away while she made her way to the library. He turned around and saw Rainbow waiting for him.

“Okay, Eddy?”

“Hoygo.”

“Look your skills in flying are pretty good. Heck just as good as Alison and you have a lot of potential. I’ve been flying my whole life so I would know. Plus points for effort and pushing the envelope too, but you have know your limits to what you can handle. I’ve ended up in the hospital quite a few times cause of some of the stupid stunts I’ve pulled. There were even times when I was in danger of losing my wings.”

“Wow, the speedster of Equestria is asking me to slow down?” Eduardo asked jokingly.

“Hey! This is serious. You have a kid on the way and it needs a father in its life. Not to mention the hell you’ve put Alison through.” She replied sternly placing a firm hoof on his chest.

“Woah, relax Dash.” Eduardo said backing away slightly.

She sighed. “Sorry, I’m just worried is all.”

“Why? Whats the problem?”

“You remind me of myself when I was younger, before I ever got into the Wonderbolts.”

“How so?”

“I was arrogant, a show off. Always trying to impress somepony and always living on the edge and a lot of times I didn’t know when to stop. Well I guess I still kind of do but, I guess I just see a lot of myself in you and I’m worried.” She replied looking down at the grass.

He lifted her chin up with his hoof and her magenta eyes met his. “Rainbow Dash, talk to me. Whats wrong?”

She rubbed her foreleg and looked into his eyes. “You.”

“What do you mean?”

“Remember that night when we were on our way to Alison’s place in her Skyline?”

Thinking back he remembers the entire trip. He covered those 10 miles in well under 5 minutes. “Yeah what about it? You handled yourself a lot better than I expected, hell you were even having fun.”

“And I did,” She said turning away from him. “But there was a slight moment that I looked at you and you had a look in your eye.”

“What look?”

“I don’t know how to explain it. It was like a fierce and raw determination. Like all at once I felt inspired and terrified. It was like you were in your own world and nothing else mattered to you.”

He took his place next to her. “How long has this been on your mind?”

“A while actually.”

“Then tell me, what do you need me to do to put your mind at ease?”

“Anything?”

“Anything.”

“In that case, no matter what happens, please for us, you’re friends, for your brothers, for Alison, for me, and for your kid. Please don’t push it to where you’re in danger of leaving us. Every day I’m up in the sky with the team, I know the risks I take regularly but its always well within my limits and I don’t push it when I don’t need to. I want you to do the same.”

“Alright, you have yourself a deal.”

“Shake on it.” She spat into her hoof and stuck it forward.

Eduardo happily complied. “Done.”

Satisfied Rainbow Dash turned facing town. “Alright then. No more lessons for today. Cool?”

“Mind if I ask why?”

“You have some of the strongest wings I’ve seen on a stallion. Not quite strong enough to pull a sonic rainboom but close enough.”

“Hey! Whats that supposed to mean?”

“It takes more than brute strength to achieve speed, as Rarity would put it, it also takes a degree of grace. You should know that better than anyone.”

“Hey I’ve got grace!”

“No, Fluttershy has grace, Rarity has grace, Alison has grace, us mares in general have grace. Heck even Applejack has grace to some degree, but you my friend are the exact opposite.” Rainbow laughed. “I love you man but I’m not gonna lie, you and Big Mac would probably be fighting over who’s the bigger brute award.”

“Oh you want brute? I’ll show you brute!”

“Na uh ah. No Pushing it. Remember?”

“Shut up and get over here you little technicolored horse!”

“You have to catch me first!” She took off into the air sticking her tongue at him.

“YOU ARE SO ON!” Eduardo took off after her.

It was useless, trying to catch the fastest flyer in all of Equestria was like trying to defuse a bomb with a paper clip and a ball point pen. Only a few can do it assuming they don’t kill themselves in the process. Tired and wheezing like a chain smoker in their 80s he slowly made his way back to the library. First though, he figured it would be a welcome sight for a decent meal in the form of cinnamon rolls or snicker doodles. Confound Pinkie Pie and the Cakes for their deliciously delectable sweets. All of it was like crack fresh out of the oven and like an addict that doesn’t go broke and does it a lot he went back for more anytime a craving hit him.

If it wasn’t for the mayor giving him payment for helping out with updating the building codes around Ponyville he would probably be running up a tab that would probably leave poor Pinkie broke. Silently thanking whatever blessing he has for actually finding work during his time off from Earth, and appreciating the irony of that last thought, the Cake’s pastry shop came into view. Inside at one of the tables Pumpkin and Carrot were in a battle of wits in the ever so decisive game of chess. Cupcake was tending to other customers and Pinkie was behind the counter with Pound, clearly interested in learning the craft of the trade.

“Checkmate daddy.”

Surprised he looked at the game board from different angles only to find that he did in fact lose to his daughter. “Only 4 years old and beating me at chess. You must get that from your mother.”

“Aw don’t be sad, you managed to keep it going by 17 moves this time.”

“Top of the morning to you, Cake Clan.”

“EDDY!”

Immediately regretting announcing his arrival all he saw after that was a pink blur and felt a force of immeasurable power hitting him and tackling him to the waxed tiled floor. Sliding to a stop and getting the derp out of his eyes he looked towards the ceiling to find Pinkie standing over him with a toothy smile.

“Its nice to see you too Pinkie. But can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Do you have to tackle me every other time you see me?”

“Not really, but look on your face is priceless every time.”

“That’s nice, only this time, you landed on my nuts.”

Pinkie took a step away giggling while Eduardo groaned and rolled to the side as he cradled his family jewels.

“Oops sorry Eddy, do you want an ice pack?”

“No thanks, I’ll just take a dozen cinnamon rolls and be on my way.”

“Are you sure dearie? You look really hurt.” Cupcake said approaching the two.

“No I’m fine, its just my pride. Now, how ‘bout them rolls?”

A second later a small white box was placed gently next to his nose.

“Done, that’ll be 6 bits.”

“Thanks Pinkie.” He pulled out 6 golden coins from his bit pouch and paid Pinkie.

“Thank you for your business.”

“No Pinkie, thank you.”

Eduardo groaned as he slowly got on his hooves and placed the box on his back, stabilizing it with his wings and proceeded to limp out of the shop.

“Did you know that males can still reproduce with one testicle?” Pumpkin said.

Carrot could only look at his daughter in disbelief unsure whether to be impressed with this new information or furious at her language. “Yes, you definitely get it from your mother.”

“Did you know that if you mix equal parts of frozen orange juice concentrate and gasoline you can make napalm?” Said Pound.

“How in Equestria do you two know these things? Yesterday you told me what makes nitro glycerin and Pumpkin explained the anatomy and functions of the brain.”

Both foals pointed a hoof at Pinkie.

Carrot looked over to Pinkie as she balanced a half dozen cupcakes in one hoof, a pitcher of milk in another and a beach ball on top of her head all while she used her tail as a spring bouncing from table to table serving customers. “I should have guessed.”

“Aw, we have a doctor and a chemist in our family. I’ll go get the camera.” Cupcake said going up stairs with glee.
Carrot sighed and looked at the chess board with a small smile. “Never a dull moment in this house.” With a hoof he tipped his king over.
___

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

“11 o-clock high, close though to the bulls eye though, try beating that.”

“My pleasure.”

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

“3 o-clock low. Hard to tell the difference though.”

“Damn.”

Laura and Jennifer were on a hill by White Tail Woods having a go at archery.

“Hi girls.”

Both women looked over to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle approaching the summit equipped with saddle bags and arrows.

“Rarity, Sweetie, wasn’t expecting to see you two here. How are you?” Asked Laura.

“It’s a nice day and the air feels so good to breathe so I felt it’s as good time as any to participate with my little sister in ‘threading the arrow’.”

“Ooo, sounds interesting.” Said Jennifer.

“You have no idea.” Sighed Sweetie Belle. “It’s basically an archery technique my sister pioneered.”

“Question?”

“Yes Laura?”

“Where are your bows?”

“Ah, that’s part of the beauty of threading the arrow. Bows are not necessary.”

“Can we ask for a demonstration?” Asked Jennifer.

“Why of course, Sweetie Belle?”

“Oh, I don’t know sis…”

Rarity placed a comforting hoof over her shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Just remember what I taught you.”

“If you say so.”

Sweetie Belle took her place in the summit and looked the targets down range. She summoned her magic and took out the binoculars that were in her saddle bags, she placed them over her eyes and took a closer look.

‘Okay, elevation is 27 meters high and the target is 400 meters down, target itself is a half meter wide, and the bull’s-eye is 10 centimeters.’

The others watched in silence as lowered her binoculars and tied back her mane. She pointed her nose to the sky and closed her eyes. ‘Wind direction south east, perfect.’

She opened her eyes with a smile and took her arrows off her back and using her magic she pulled one out. She inspected the gemmed tip intently, making sure nothing would throw it off balance. Satisfied she raised it up at eye level pointed at the target. ‘Concentrate.’ Summoning more power from her horn a green aura around the arrow formed into a bow around the arrow. ‘Pull…’ The tail of the arrow pushed back against the string of the bow. ‘…Breathe…’ She closed her eyes and breathed in through her nose. ‘…Release.’ All at once she opened her eyes exhaled shot the arrow leaving traces of her magic in its wake.

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

She picked up her binoculars again and inspected her work. ‘Dead center.’ She put down her binoculars again and picked up another arrow repeating the process.

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

ZZZZZZZUUUUT!

With all the style and grace like her sister before her, every arrow split the last before it and the last arrow’s tail bloomed into a white orchid.

Looking down from her binoculars with a satisfied smile she looked towards the others. While Laura and Jennifer applauded Sweetie’s performance, Rarity’s eyes began to water as she wore a smile on her face.

Concerned, Sweetie Belle approached Rarity. “Rarity are you alright?”

She gently pulled in Sweetie Belle for a hug. “Just swelling with pride is all.”

Fluttershy enjoyed days like this. Sitting in her cottage, sipping Zecora’s herbal tea, enjoying the natural sounds of the wind softly blowing against her tree home. It is quite literally a perfect autumn day except for one minor detail, she was alone. With many of her animal friends already settling in for hibernation she had no one to talk to, no one to give her company. Yes she could always go to one of her friends and spend time with them but she doesn’t like being a bother to anyone. She looked out of her window and thought of Angel. Even though they have their ups and downs they always loved each other and were always there for one another, and until March she wouldn’t be seeing him around. She breathed and looked at her tea, it was getting cold.

“Maybe I should head to the library and pick up a book. Twilight always has something interesting to read.”

Finishing her tea she hovered up stairs to dress for the weather. She didn’t really need to but she liked the warm feeling clothes gave her. In her room she spotted her suit case next to her closet. “No hurry.” Deciding to go through its contents she placed it on its back and opened it. Inside was everything she had from her travels to Earth, from her clothes to little trinkets and souvenirs and even a collection of photos in an album.

During their time on Earth Twilight wanted to document as much as she could, unfortunately the camera she brought had been damaged that first night and was useless. Understanding the situation Eduardo had given her one of his cameras and since then she had been taking pictures of any and everything she found that was important. Within the month nearly 10,000 pictures were taken. Most of it was for documentation but many others were pictures taken for sentimental reasons or Kodak moments as the humans would call them.

Before their leave Eduardo had personally made an album of those moments for everyone including his cousins, Alison and himself. A special album was made for Twilight and came in the form of a memory card and a laptop. Probably for all the documentation and research on humans and to keep her from straining her back. People can say what they want but boxes upon boxes of photos and paperwork are not fun to carry.

She picked up the album and went to her bed. Opening it she saw the very first picture they took together. It was Eduardo, herself, Twilight and Spike standing around Joseph’s G8. The picture was dubbed ‘Mission Success’. She turned the page, the next few pictures were of just the four of them including Alison also Joseph and Jericho in various areas in the warehouse. Most of the time neither of them knew a picture was being taken. Skipping a few pages she found herself looking at the moment when herself, Twilight and Spike were reunited with their best friends from Equestria. It had been a long night for all of them, Luna especially.

The picture next to it was of Eduardo sleeping on his bed with Pinkie Pie using her fingers to make him smile, Rainbow Dash thought it would be funny to catch that moment where he was battered and bruised from his fight with Alison. Below were the results of the pranks the two teams pulled on each other. Eduardo as a stallion shouting out of the warehouse main gate and the terrified looks on Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie and Rainbow’s faces as Eduardo descended upon them dressed as the pony version of the grim reaper complete with a scythe. Turning the page again she saw a picture an overhead shot of all of them together standing around the warehouse with Eduardo’s cars behind them.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. Leaving it open she set the album aside and went to her bedroom door.

“Who is it?”

“Hey Fluttershy, its Twilight. Can I come in?”

“Of course, the door is open.”

The front door opened and Twilight walked in closing the door behind her.

“I’m sorry if I interrupted anything. Just wanted to see what you were up to and see if you wanted some company.”

“Oh no not at all, I was actually about to get dressed and go and see you. You’re welcome upstairs if you’d like.”

“Sure.”

Twilight trotted up the stairs and followed Fluttershy into her room. While Fluttershy went to go pick out a sweater Twilight noticed the album on her bed. She got closer to take a better look. A small smile crept on her lips.

“I remember this day.”

“The group picture?”

“Yeah, Pinkie said that we needed to have one so we can frame them in our rooms.”

“So Celestia set up a tripod while the guys moved the cars into place then we all gathered around and smiled.”

“Then we played poker and had a barbeque.”

“That weekend we all went boating for the first time.”

“Ugh, don’t remind me, my stomach still turns at the thought of going that fast on water. Crazy engineer, ‘If it ain’t fast I ain’t happy.’ I mean really who needs to go 100 knots on water!”

Fluttershy giggled as she picked up a green turtle neck. “Yes I was pretty scared too when he did that, nevermind Applejack.”

“And Rarity kept complaining about the salt water in her hair while on the other side of the spectrum Rainbow and Pinkie were relishing it.” Twilight turned the page to see a picture of Pinkie Pie back flipping over Rarity off the bow of a speedboat while Alison hosed Spike’s face on the stern of the craft. “Maybe once all this blows over we can visit each other. What do you think?”

“I like that idea, but how would we do it?” Fluttershy asked putting on her sweater.

“We’ll figure something out. Ready to go?”

“Mhm.”

Twilight closed the album and followed Fluttershy down stairs.

Within the main room of the library, the smell of mahogany filled the room mixing with smells of the books as well as the fresh air coming in through the open windows. Focused on only breathing, Alison sat on a pillow with her eyes closed in an Indian style position feeling the natural energy swirling around her. In all her years in her martial arts teachings and training never did she feel so at one with her environment. So much natural energy in this world not hampered by concrete and steel. ‘So beautiful.’

Within her womb she felt another energy, another form of life. It came in the form of a little heartbeat. Small as it was she felt it was strong and growing stronger. With a small smile skimming across her face she began focusing on both heartbeats, breathing to synchronize hers with his. Within moments she felt something wonderful, the baby’s little limbs moved around. Tears of joy slid down her cheek as she placed a hoof on her stomach.

“Shame no one was here for this.” She said. “Wouldn’t have made a difference though.”

Taking another whiff of the air she noticed a new aroma, cinnamon. “Mmmm.” Her wings opened as the tips began flapping lifting her off the ground allowing her nose to guide her to the source. Hovering just above the ground she opened her eyes following the angelic smell to Twilight’s desk. There sat a white box with a string around it. She undid the knot and opened the box to find a dozen freshly made cinnamon rolls lathered in the traditional sweet white gooey icing.

Licking her lips she eyed the treats. “I don’t think anyone would mind if I have one, or three.”

Just as Alison began reaching into the box she heard the front door open, she looked over to see Spike with a bag of supplies. He smelled the air.

“Oh Sweet Celestia are those Pinkie’s Cinnamon Buns?”

Alison smiled. “I guess, I want to grab one but I don’t know who these belong to.”

“How many are in there?” Spike asked setting the supplies next to the basement door.

“A dozen.”

“Well I saw Twilight and Fluttershy headed into town so that kind of narrows it down.”

“Knowing him he probably got enough for the four of us. Speaking of which do you know where he is?”

“I saw him outside working on something.”

Alison looked outside the window to see Eduardo on the underneath a craft covered in a beige tarp.

“What are you up to now?”

The Chevy’s 427 was building up revs at full throttle at 3rd gear building up speed.

‘7000’

The next corner’s coming up.

‘7500’

100 meters.

‘8000’

75 meters.
‘
8300’

15 meters

Jericho turned the steering wheel sharply to the left and right hitting the brake dropping the revs down to 4500. The Camaro dove into the corner going sideways.

He pressed the clutch and shifted to 2nd as the revs jumped to 6000 initiating heel and toe through the corner. The Camaro barreled in drifting through the corner hitting the apex and kicking up a cloud of dust in its wake. Jericho continued on adjusting the throttle through the series of S-Curves. Shifting the weight through delicate foot work and steering he made it to the long straight without incident. At the rev limit he shifted to 3rd and shot out of the forest into a clearing. He let off the throttle and smiled in satisfaction.

“Nailed it.”

He shifted to 5th gear and cruised along as the CB radio came alive.

“3 minutes 14.87 seconds, that’s a new personal best.”

Jericho picked up the radio receiver. “I’d like to see Eddy beat that!”

“Be careful what you wish for man.”

“Yeah yeah, I’ll see you at the park.”

“Copy that, over and out.”

Jericho put the receiver back onto its holder and proceeded into town resting his right hand on the shifter as he drove. Eduardo told him he was going to give the second Jet Bike its first test flight. Remembering how the first one went, he was a little apprehensive and had good reason to be.

2 years ago…

“How’s she handling up there cuz?” Said Jericho over the com link.

“So far so good, she’s handling 400 knots pretty well. Not bad for just 70%.” Replied Eduardo as he flew over the Everglades.

On the ground, Jericho stood by next to the F350 watching his cousin fly the prototype Jet Cycle he had built himself dubbing it Nightfire. Sticking to simple maneuvers the Jet Cycle had done a few over head passes at various speeds. The sound of the single turbine propelled engine echoed over the wetlands through miles of open air.

“Alright, I’ll go for another pass going full speed at 1500 feet and we’ll call it a day.”

“Copy that, watch yourself up there.”

Jericho took another look at the three laptops laid out, in one two video screens were open, one of a camera on the underside of the Nightfire and another pointed at a flight helmet within the cockpit. The next contained various graphs and charts reading diagnostics of the craft and weather patterns for the day. The final laptop read Eduardo’s heart rate as well as other medical diagnostics and a G-Meter.

He turned back to the sky, the JC-X was coming into view. Streaks of wake turbulence forming at the wing tips as he leveled out and accelerated.

“Alright, 700 knots comi-uh oh…”

“What do you mean uh oh?” Jericho said as he looked at the diagnostics. “Whats going on bro, talk to me.”

“Fuel Pressure is dropping.” Eduardo replied as he flew over.

Jericho checked the fuel pressure and to his dismay numbers were dropping at an alarming rate. “Eduardo, land now. You hear?”

“I would but we have another problem…”

“God don’t tell me…”

“Landing gear and the stabilizers are unresponsive.”

Jericho felt a cold chill run up his spine recalling what happened next. “I really hope things don’t turnout like last time.”

In the outskirts of town Alison, Spike, Twilight and Fluttershy stood by as Eduardo worked on getting the craft ready for flight.

“So this is your second prototype.” Said Alison looking under the tarp.

“That’s what I said.” Replied Eduardo as he was on his laptop.

“What happened to the first one?” Asked Spike.

“Multiple Catastrophic System Failures.” He replied.

“Again a whole lot slower?” Said Fluttershy.

“It exploded in midair while trying to hit mach 1.” Said Alison. “Glad you went for a closed cockpit this time.”

“Yeah, I still owe Joseph for that body armor. I don’t know what I was thinking the first time around.”

“You don’t know or you don’t remember?” Asked Twilight.

“Not sure, I do remember being very, VERY high on morphine and vicodin for a few weeks.”

“And yet here you are again.” Said Twilight gesturing at the craft.

“Hey, this can really improve individual travel. Best part is that this runs on the same racing fuel dragsters use.”

“And you’re thinking about marketing this to the public in your world.”

“It’ll be a slow start I’ll admit and yeah you kinda need the skill to fly one of these but eventually these will be more affordable than taking an airliner.”

“Can I ask you something?” Said Alison.

“Anything babe.” Eduardo replied with a smile.

“What guarantee do we have that this thing won’t explode like it did the first time?”

“I’m glad you brought that up because in all honesty your guess is as good as mine.” He replied with a smile.

“Please tell me you’re joking.”

“Wish I was.”

“And yet you expect us to let you fly this thing?” Said Spike.

“Yes,” Eduardo said as he dug into his backpack. “With this.” He pulled out a pad and turned it on showing it to the others. “With this I have the option to fly this thing without ever having to be inside. Plus with the things I’ve done to this one it can do everything from hover to breaking the sound barrier. At least that’s what I hope to accomplish. In addition the cockpit can detach itself from the engine and fuel in case of an emergency. Anymore questions?”

Fluttershy raised her hoof.

“Yes Fluttershy?”

“How do you ride it?”

Eduardo put a hoof to his chin. “Well its similar to how one would ride a motorcycle, difference is that the yaw controls are actually pedals at your feet while the flaps on the wings are controlled by the handles. Plus one would need thumbs to handle the throttle and hover controls. All in all its pretty simple, with a little training anyone can do it. Speaking of which, Twilight, would you be a dear and turn us human again?”

“Promise to scrub away any and all traces of your activities?”

“Promise.” Alison and Eduardo said in unison. “Though we will have to start with your room and work our way down.” Said Alison.

“Keep in mind of that one time we did it in the kitchen.”

They looked from the corner of their eyes to guage Spike and Twilight’s reactions, they weren’t being fooled.

“Ugh fine we promise.” Giggled Alison.

Satisfied she turned Eduardo back into human. “Once Alison gets some clothes on her she’ll be human too.”

“Sounds good to me.” She turned towards Eduardo. “Babe?”

“Whats up?”

“It doesn’t have any other uses, does it?” She asked.

“If you’re asking if it can be weaponized the answer is no simply because it wouldn’t be practical as a fighter aircraft.” He crossed his arms, “Its not my intention for this thing to fly around with a payload and I would rather keep it like that.” He looked towards the sky. “The moment we go home I’m destroying everything in that armory, starting with the Long Colt.”

Cortez paced back and forth around the dining room, his face unreadable. The Nightmare’s mist crept in from the cracks of the tiled floor forming together alongside him. “How much longer till they are ready?”

“In a week’s time our numbers will be sufficient enough for the humans and the elements.”

“How many?”

“Our numbers are nearing over 9000.”

“I’ve got about 100 mercenaries in my pocket right now.” He reached into his suit and pulled out a cigar and lit it. “For each one I want 90 gouls under the control of each man, can that be done?”

“It can.”

“Good, inform me when they are ready, I want to test how strong they are.”

“I take it you want to leave Eduardo for last?”

Cortez walked over to the dining table and placed his hand on a box. “I think I have a better idea.” Cortez smiled as he opened it revealing two 1911s and a S&W 625-9.

Prologue The 10th anniversery

Author's Note: Support the show, support the music, and support the cars I mention and any brands that helped inspire this story. Now this is my first fanfic and I'm doing it for fun and to add to the awesome community we have. I hope you have as much fun reading this as I am writing it.

“Wow the weather pegasi did an amazing job today, today is just so warm and relaxing. ”Spike mentioned to Twilight.

”Agreed.” said Twilight with a smile.

It had been five years since that night of the Summer Sun Celebration and Luna's return to Equestria. Since then the bearers of the Elements of Harmony had been kept busy with not only their duties but also saving Equestria on occasion. All of them growing older and wiser as time went on. On this day however both were casually strolling along for the third time that week ‘running errands’ around Ponyville as an excuse to go outside to enjoy the sunny days which Princess Celestia blessed them with, as well as the cool wind provided by Ponyville’s weather team after being stuck in the library for 2 weeks straight.

”So whats left on the checklist Spike?” She asked looking up towards the dragon that stood on his hind legs as he walked.

“Lets see here…” He takes a short time to review the checklist. “...hmm not much. Just pick up groceries, stop by the post office and pass by Sugarcube Corner.”

“Wow really? I could have sworn we had more to do.”

“Well lately we have been keeping a better eye on things around the library. I mean we picked up Cheerlee’s chalkboard on Monday, Ditzy delivered the quills and ink directly to us as a favor from the Quills and Sofas shop owner, picked up and enough parchment to last at least till next Nightmare Night, you helped model for Rarity’s new autumn line not to mention I got this cool hat, and upon your request I organized the library using the Huey Decimal System.” Spike blushed upon the thought that his green accented purple fedora was a gift from Rarity.

Twilight thought for a moment. “I would have expected for things to take longer, especially with Rarity. But its good to see that we are getting everything done ahead of schedule.”

Spike rolled his eye. “I’ll say.” Looking back at Twilight. ”Last week though I noticed you had your face buried in a few teleportation books. I thought you nailed teleportation the night when you and the others defeated Nightmare Moon 5 years ago. At first I thought you were just rereading it for fun but you were really focused this time around.”

She gave him a sheepish smile. “Well true I got the teleportation spell just right and can go where ever I want using little magic. But a thought came to me.”

Spike curiously looked at her with a face of curiousity. ”I’m listening.”

She stopped for a moment and looked up towards the sky. “I was wondering if it were possible to teleport to other worlds.”

Mildly surprised that the pony he considered his older sister would try something that powerful he looked at her with a raised eyebrow. ”If you don’t mind me asking, what is it that got you thinking about that in the first place?”

Twilight lightly giggled. ”Of course I don’t mind you asking Spike.” She began to trot alongside him. ”Its just that many nights I look up towards the night sky and I just wonder what else is out there. Are there other worlds just like ours? Whats beyond that night sky we see every night Luna rases the moon? Yes there is a lot to learn just by looking at the stars from the comfort of Ponyville. But what else can be out there?”

Spike looks at her for a moment then looks towards the sky with Twilight. His lips curl into a gentle smile. ”Well I’ve got to admit I do wonder the same thing from time to time. Of course living with a pony that has a thing for astronomy does that.” He curiously looks at twilight. ”Is that why we need Cheerlee’s chalkboard?”

Twilight simply looks at him with a gentle smile. “Yes, but I also need the spell books and astronomy charts, I already sent a request for them to the Canterlot Archives.”

“I take it that’s why we are headed to the post office?”

“Yeah, I figured that it would be better to take advantage of the weather just to go over ourselves and pick it right up. Not to say Ditzy is not doing her job well, I just figure its nice to step away from routine for a moment and just enjoy the fresh air.”

Spike chucked. ”If I didn’t know any better I’d say you were spending a little too much time near the poetry section of the library.”

Twilight shot him a stern glace.”Hey Edgar Allan Pohnie was and still is one of the best writers out there.”

Still smiling. ”Whatever you say Twilight.”

Sometime later Twilight and Spike are back in the library with all the supplies in hand. Spike proceeded to store the fresh produce and sweets they recently bought and Twilight began looking over the astronomy charts and books that arrived in the post office. Once Spike was finished he proceeded to help Twilight with the set up of the experiment.

“Don’t you think we should give the princess a heads up before going along with this experiment?” Spike asked.

“Oh, right. Thanks for the reminder.” She quickly wrote up a letter with a detailed explanation about the experiment she is about to embark on.

She soon finishes it and levitates it over to Spike. ”This is it?”

“Whenever you’re ready to send it.”She smiled reassuringly.

Spike blew his magic flame and the embers disappeared on its way to the princess. Within a few minutes Spike burps up another letter addressed to Twilight.

“Twi, the princess responded.”

Twilight levitates the letter to her opening it revealing the princess’s response.

My faithful student,

I must admit though I am excited for your thirst for knowledge and I am curious myself I fear that it is perhaps going about this on your own is not the best option. If you are serious about this venture then I suggest for you to have some assistance. If you see fit Luna will be more than glad to lend a helping hoof in the matter and Canterlot’s observatory as well as the research facility is at your disposal. If that is the case then I await your arrival. On a side note you are more than welcome to bring your friends along. It has been quite some time since we all got together.

H.R.H,

Princess Celestia

“Well good news Spike. It seems that Princess Luna wants to lend a hoof in our experiment.”

“Well that sounds like it can come in handy.”

“Yup, and Princess Celestia suggests that we bring the others along too.”

“It makes sense. I mean its been a while since we got together and had a laugh.”

“Yeah.”

“Okay what do you say we split up and tell the others and we’ll meet back here so we can start packing?”

“That sounds like a great idea. I’ll take Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack.”

“And I’ll take Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy.”

“Alright lets get started, meet back at Quills and Sofas in an hour?”

“Sounds good to me.”

With that they split up to the opposite ends of town to tell the others. Fortunately all agreed to go and would be available for the weekend.

Time: Wednesday, 2:45 A.M.

Location: South Miami, Northbound Florida Turnpike.

“End of October is coming. Weather feels cool tonight. Good for the engine, gonna take a little longer to warm up the tires though.”

Alone once again, with his thoughts parked on the same spot hes used for years before setting out for a drive sitting once more in his heavily modified ’98 Toyota Supra. Eduardo, a 28 year old engineer standing at 5'11 with dark brown hair reaching to his shoulders with an athletic build, born and raised in the latino dominated city. Once again is faced with the similar situation since the day he got his license. Once again when 3 a.m. rolls around his thoughts, his doubts, his worries, his haunted memories, and his demons will be put to rest for the next half hour. The open road will be his haven. He checks his watch, 2:49 a.m.

“Alright time for my pre flight checks.” He shifts the car to neutral, turns the key, left foot on the clutch, switches on the fuel pumps and ignition, hits the start button. The modified 2jz roars to life with an assortment of gauges and other electronics reading diagnostics ranging from engine and the boost gauges, to the oil and fuel pressure.”Alright, engine idle is stable…”

He gives a couple of test revs and listens for the whistle of the turbo’s blow off valve searching for signs of irregularity, meanwhile checking the other gauges. On the A-pillar he checks the oil pressure, fuel pressure and battery voltage. Above the center counsel he inspects the engine temp. the exhaust temp. oil temp. and water temp. On the center in is his 10 in screen above the radio is the G-meter along with the turbo boost controllers and a GPS, on the side two boost gauges and a transmission temp. gauge below. He proceeds to opening up his laptop that is directly hooked to the Supra’s ECU to double check the settings on the engine management system. ”Yeah, she’s ready.”

He minimizes the ECU window and opens up a video recording program. He then opens the center glove box and fishes for his headset and his gopro camera. After he finishes the connections he takes off the rosary and wraps it around his gloved right hand. ”Dammit this fucking pistol is getting on my nerves.” With a quick look in the mirrors to find no one there his left hand he reaches for his lower back and pulls out a loaded full sized compensated Remington 1911 R1. ”Safety’s still on. Man I should really start wearing that shoulder holster.” He sets the pistol securely in the center glove box and closes it. ”Alright lets do this.” Satisfied, his right hand disengages the handbrake and shifts to 1st gear slowly letting off the clutch setting the Supra in motion. He pulls out of the shoulder of the highway and begins his weekly routine frequently scanning the radio police frequencies while getting up to speed.

As he drives he thinks silently. ‘10 years I’ve been doing this and each time it always feels different no matter what I drive. One hundred grand I spent prepping this car for this moment. Between the carbon fiber body panels, the modifications to the engine, transmission, suspension, and the chassis. The countless hours I have spent obsessing over every detail in my spare time prepping all the strengthening points, the roll cage, the wheel chamber angle and alignment, as well getting the cam timing just right for the variable valve timing. The weekends I spent taping strings of yarn around the body to check for any drag while still maintaining downforce. All of this while maintaining a stock profile. Only a good eye would be able to catch the details I slaved over. What usually takes entire teams, I once again did on my own. Over the years I’ve done this, it doesn’t matter what the car is it always feels good to see the fruits of my labor out here or on the track whether its me behind the wheel or not. For that alone I should feel proud. Especially now that I was able to do it to not just any regular chassis but rather my personal favorite, the JZA80.’

‘But even though life continues on for me and the cars and technology I create to better the world are out in full circulation, with countless amounts of individuals enjoying them. I still feel it. I continue to feel that pain I wake up with every morning and go to sleep with every night, knowing that they are not here with me. I know I should have died that night. No, no I did die that night. After 3 years I’m still as dead as I was then if not more. The only time I feel any sort of life again is when I’m out here. In my world, in my home.’ “Guess I’ll have drown my sorrow with whiskey before I go to bed tonight.”

Maintaining his speed at a consistent 75mph he approaches the all too familiar sight before him.”Keep taking the turnpike north or 876?” He knew the answer before he asked. “Here I come.” He shifted from 6th gear to 4th hearing the revs build from 1500 to 4000rpm. The turbos spool up with the whine of the transmission and differential.”God I love that sound.” The moment the moment he drove under the bridge of the turnpike into 876 he floored it. The whole car came to life as the rear wheels screeched against the cold pavement barely able to handle the 800 horsepower gushing out of the 3.4 liter twin turbo inline 6. Redlining at 9300rpm he shifts to 5th at 150mph barreling down the 3 mile stretch of road. The turbos whistling, the transmission whining, the engine roaring. Yes he was beginning to feel it again. He could feel everything the car was doing. The feedback he was receiving from the drivers seat and steering wheel to the three pedals at his feet was more that what he expected. He checks his watch, 3 A.M. on the dot.

A fork in the road coming up. He maneuvers to the center left and exits one freeway to lead to another still maintaining his speed narrowly missing guardrails on both sides by inches. Its unnerving going from a 4 lane road to a 2 lane blacktop but he had the skill and he knew what he was doing. After a quarter mile straight came a smooth but narrow left. Rev matching he hits the clutch and shits down to 4th not so much as tapping the brake attacking the corner doing 130 mid throttle. For a moment he feels the G-forces from the corner push his body to the right thankfully the bucket seat and 5 point racing harness keep him planted as he exits and into another series of easy lefts and rights along 826 locally known as the palmetto. Up ahead he sees the 836 exit and decides that’s when he’ll begin the real. In his passenger side mirrior he sees a pair of headlights come up and getting closer. He checks the rear view and immediately recongnizes the outline of the body.

He grins wickedly and chuckles. “Konigsegg CCX, you must be new here.” The CCX gets along side him with ease, the whine of its twin supercharged V8 ever present. “You are new here.” Both pass under the 836 bridge and the CCX takes the lead against the Supra. “When are you rich boys gonna learn? Its not about the money its about the tuning. You can't hope to beat me if you can't put all the power to the GROUND!” He pushes the pedal to the floor and he feels the subtle G force pushing him against his seat as his speed steadly increses. At 195 he shifts to 6 gear and the CCX gets closer with every second. He gets directly behind the hypercar and flashes his highbeams at him then adjusting both boost controllers for maximum boost. He then directs the car in a position to pass and unleashes all 1000 horsepower leaving the CCX in his wake at 215 mph not letting up until that car was out of his rear view mirror.

Still gaining speed he felt his heart rate increase tunnel vision begins to set in, 220, beads of sweat trickling down his face, at 230 his grip on the wheel becoming harder, his eyes wide, a wicked grin plastered on his face, 235, he tore down the freeway passing every car he saw. Yes this was the moment, this was it. Nothing in the world can compare to this. His worries, gone. His demons, forgotten. The thought of that man, banished. 240 miles per hour, the CCX long gone he continues forward with the gas pedal welded to the floor. Guages dancing, all of them increasingly approaching dangerous levels. He's reached it, for these final moments he is finally free. Gratigny expressway coming into view he looks at the digital guage on his monitor. 246 miles per hour at 8500RPM. He lets off the trottle and lets the Supra coast allowing friction and drag to slow him down. He lets out a breah he's didn't know he was holding. he wears a smug grin as he relaxes himself. “Guess I'm gonna be celebrating tonight.”

The next morning everypony gathered in front of the library. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were the first to arrive leaving three hearty knocks on the front door. Spike answered.

“Hey AJ. Hey Rainbow Dash.”

“Top of the mornin’ to ya Spike.”Applejack replied with a confident smile.

“Hey there big guy is Twilight up yet?”

“Over here.”Came a voice from within the basement lab followed by a crash to which the dragon, earth pony and pegasus cringed.”I’m okay.” Said Twilight.

“That pony is gonna hurt herself one of these days.”Applejack said.

“If she doesn’t study herself into submission first.”Rainbow chuckled.

“Say where are the others? The chariot will be here soon.”Spike asked.

“Ah passed Rarity on the way here, she was on her way to leave Sweetie Bell with her parents. She’ll probably be here with Pinkie soon.”

“Yeah, Fluttershy shouldn’t be too far behind either. I passed over her cottage on the way here, she was just leaving.”

“Okay guess all we have to do know is wait for Twi…”CRASH!!!”…light to finish.”

“I’m okay!”

Dance with the Devil

A/N: Hey guys sorry its taken so long to update. Alot of things have come up in my personal life that needs immediate care anyway heres another chapter. Enjoy Bronies.

Eduardo threw himself into bed after a long day and a hot shower feeling good about the progress him and his new friends have made in the warehouse’s remodeling. “Rarity I can understand why your special talent is fashion but I can honestly say that construction isn’t.” He chuckled to himself recalling Rarity handling the power tools.

An ear piercing scream can be heard around Eduardo’s property.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH”

Everyone drops what they are doing and go to check on the source of the scream. What they find is Rarity being chased by a rampaging circular handsaw. Spike immediately jumped in to save Rarity and Eduardo ran to find the power source only to find that the extension cords lead directly from the fuse box.

“Dammit who’s bright idea was this? Now I have to rewire this whole thing.”

When Eduardo shut off the main breaker feeding power to the rest of the warehouse he walked back outside to find Spike in the loving arms of Rarity.

“Oh my brave little Spikey-Wikey thank you thank you thank you.”
She tenderly kissed his forehead and with Eduardo standing by with Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight. Watching the scene unfold he could have sworn the boy was love struck. He decided to keep his mouth shut and let Spike bask in his glory.

Eduardo walked towards Applejack who was the closest to the action. “Mind filling me in on what happened here AJ?”
Applejack let out a few chuckles having no problem expressing her amusement towards the whole situation. “Rare here insisted that she help cut the wood, at first she handled herself pretty good but Ah guess she managed to find a way to get the ON button stuck.”

“And whats the whole deal with Spike?” Eduardo asked.

“That dragon has been eyin’ her ever since he and Twi moved from Canterlot.”

Eduardo was never exactly one for romance. Yes he’s eyed Alison for a good while now but he never expected for her to feel the same. But seeing Spike act the way he acts around everyone else he’s just fine. A complete gentleman around women, at times a sailor when its just the guys and they aren’t around, and like a little brother to Twilight which is understandable. Different species yes but the bond they have is close to what Eduardo and his cousins share. Sometimes around Rarity though he would often jump at the chance to simply be around her and Eduardo usually dismissed it as just him being helpful. However, after he thought about it was like he was too eager, too willing and that’s when it hit him. Spike is head over heels in love with her. With a slap to the forehead realizing how much of a daft numbnut he’s been figuring this out now. ‘Explains a lot.’ He thought to himself as he look towards Applejack.

“How long ago was that?”

“Bout 5 years ago.”

“Worse kept secret in forever?”

“Eeyup.”

“I am a dumbass…” He looked over at Spike to see her cooing at him. “…and how exactly does Rarity think he stopped it?”

“The kicked it and a few seconds later it cut off.”

To that Eduardo had to chuckle as he looked at Spike to which he can see the boy floating. “You go get ‘em Spike.”

Still looking towards the ceiling it hit him.

“Shit, I haven’t cleaned my guns.”

With that he got out of bed and put on his jeans not bothering with a shirt anymore.

He got out of his room in bare feet and took a look around. The first and second floors were completely redone as was the shop, the kitchen and the office. The kitchen was redone with stainless steel cabinets and glass doors. The floor was lined with black granite as was the table top and it was fitted with a dishwasher. The shop and car parking zones had the floor painted in a deep blue with black and red flakes covering the surface and some areas boarded off with a single red stripe and the shop was fitted with a lift. The office had the same layout of the kitchen but instead of granite floors and table top he opted for carbon fiber instead and just for fun he added an office chair which was just a racing bucket seat only with wheels and arm rests.

On the second floor, the living area was decked out with a stage area big enough for DJ equipment and the instruments Eduardo would normally keep in his room as well as a radical pool table he had bought days before. The workout area was left alone for the most part and just switched the rubber mats from black to red. The lighting was also redone as well. There were the normal lights but thanks to Pinkie and Rainbow Eduardo was talked into setting up additional fluorescent lights for party purposes. With that and the consultation of Rarity the colors that were chosen were blue and purple. Finally the walls were decked out with black lights several banners ranging from tire brands to auto manufactures as well as racing brands. And only because Eduardo thought it was funny he hung a disco ball from the ceiling with brilliant white lights pointed at it. Rarity had no problems voicing her objections claiming it was tacky and the black lights were already pushing it to which Eduardo pointed at Twilight claiming it was her idea. That earned him a nasty look and laughter from Spike Pinkie and Applejack.

He looked at his watch, 11:30 P.M. it was already late in the night and everyone was asleep. No doubt from the work everyone put in and all the laughing, mishaps and shenanigans. Alison offered the girls to stay over with her for a couple of nights just because she loves sleep overs. Rarity, Twilight, Pinkie and the Princesses accepted her offer and took the truck leaving the GTR at the warehouse. He descended the stairs and made his way to the office where he last left his Kimber 1911s. When he got there he opened the drawer they were in and got them out as well as a cleaning cloth and his gun cleaning kit.

After slinging the guns over his shoulder and gathering what he needed he made his way to the kitchen to clean his pistols finding Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash already there going through his MP3 player.

“Hey girls.”

“Hey Ed.” Rainbow said with a smile.

“Hi Eduardo.” Fluttershy said smiling as well.

“Enjoying the music?”

“You’ve got a really cool playlist.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“That so?” Replied Eduardo.

“Yeah, a lot of rock, techno, dance, some rap. Some of it I don’t get though.”

“A lot of those songs are based on events you would have to know about. If you want to know the meaning behind it you simply refer to the time it was written and what events were going on at the time.”

“We never took you for a classical kind of person.” Fluttershy said.

“Its good for winding down and just relaxing, at times though I can go for some jazz and acoustic.”

Fluttershy softly smiled in response.

“Nah, I’m more of a hard rocker myself.”

“Never hurts to expand your tastes, speaking of which wheres Applejack?”

“Up stairs and out like a light.” Rainbow chuckled. “I put shaving cream on her hand and made her scratch her nose.”

“I still don’t think that was very nice of you rainbow.”

Eduardo let out a chuckle. “So you were the one who took my shaving cream? I was looking for it this morning.”
“Sorry I guess I should have asked first.” Rainbow responded grinning sheepishly.

“Nah its cool I always keep an extra can in the shower, besides it was for a noble cause. You can never go wrong with a classic like that.” Eduardo and Dash laughed to which Fluttershy soon joined in.

“I guess so long as no one gets hurt.” Fluttershy said.

Eduardo took a seat across from Rainbow and next to Fluttershy and took his guns out of the holsters. The two women slightly back away from him and have their wings slightly spread out.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow asked nervously.

Eduardo unloads the guns and sets their magazines aside. “Relax ladies, I’m just going to clean them. With all the excitement from a few days ago starting with Rarity pulling me aside for the plans of the warehouse and working between the engines I’ve been receiving and the work here, I got so caught up that I forgot to clean these.”

With one hand on the frame and the other on the slide he pulls back the slide to a certain extent with one hand and with his trigger finger pushes the slide release out releasing the slide from the frame. The girls watch as he takes out the spring assembly and the barrel and begins to wipe residue off the slide. Fluttershy looks at his back seeing the burn scars that are covering much of his upper body. She extends a hand out to feel it but recoils.

“Don’t worry, it doesn’t hurt me anymore.” Eduardo looks to Fluttershy with a warm smile. “I’m beginning to come to terms with what happened.” He finishes cleaning one of the guns and puts it back together and looks to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy looks in his eyes scanning for any falsehood. Instead she saw the sincerity in what he was saying. Applejack may be the element of Honesty but Fluttershy knew he was telling the truth. With that she held him in her arms and wrapped her wings around him ending with him returning the gesture.

After releasing the hug he looks down to her. “I’ve got an idea. I’ll be right back.” He gets up from his seat and walks to his office.

“You really do have a talent for nursing the injured.”

Fluttershy looks to Rainbow Dash with a somewhat confused look on her face. “Oh..um…what do you mean?”

“Fluttershy for as long as I have known you, you have always looked after every animal and everypony who has ever gotten hurt. For Celestia’s sake you took down a Grizzly bear with a back problem.”

“Oh well it was nothing really. I was only doing my job.”

“Call it what you want, I still say you’re helping this guy out in a big way.”

Fluttershy looks toward Rainbow Dash. “I think we all are. Do you think he’ll be okay? Even after we leave?”

“I don’t know to be honest but for now lets just hope for the best.” Rainbow Dash responded with a smile.

When he comes back he has a Colt Single Action Army in one hand and loading .45LC rounds with another. After closing the loading chamber he places the revolver on the table and opens his cabinet. He pulls out a couple of liquor bottles and sets them on the table. He opens up all the caps and systematically pours each of the bottle’s contents down the drain.

“You want to give me a hand here?” He looks towards the girls mentioning to follow him outside with the empty bottles. Once all the bottles were outside sitting on the edge of a dumpster, Eduardo grabbed his revolver and some extra rounds and went outside. “This gun is called The Single Action Army. Reason being that the trigger has only one action and that’s to release the hammer striking the charge firing the bullet.”

He half cocked the gun and spun the chamber. “But this gun has another name, The Peacemaker. That’s because in the days of the Wild West every sheriff would carry this gun on their hip. Now of course criminals alike carried these too but all in all these along with lever action rifles, shotguns and women eventually tamed the west.” He smiled taking a shooting stance preparing to draw out the revolver.

“What are you going to do?” Asked Fluttershy.

Eduardo looked back at Fluttershy with a warm smile. “Start making my peace.”

The girls were in the living room of Alison’s home talking about the different experiences they have had and gossip.

“Really Twilight was it necessary to tie him down like that?” Rarity asked.

“What? He was being so frustratingly stubborn.” Twilight replied.

“He’s an old fashioned guy sweetie, he doesn’t want anyone helping with hard labor unless its absolutely necessary. That usually means if his limbs aren’t working and even then he’ll stand against it.” Alison said. “Its not because he doesn’t think you’re capable its because he’s just trying to be a good host and as his guests its not right for you to work. Though he does admit if you hadn’t helped a lot of those jobs would have taken a lot longer than just a couple of days.”

“See? Alison agrees with me.”

“It was entertaining watching him fight his way out of the chair.” Luna said.

“Oh yeah, that was awesome. Does he usually keep a knife in his pocket? It came in pretty handy with all that rope.” Pinkie said.

“Honestly I had no idea.” Twilight responded.

“I guess as the saying goes old habits die hard.” Celestia remarked.

“How do you mean Princess?” Rarity asked.

“It means he’s gotten used to the idea of being a walking armory.” Alison chuckled.

“Is that unusual in this world?” Twilight asked.

“Not really, actually a lot of people have a collection similar to what Eduardo has, save for the explosives.”

“It was pretty funny when he broke the chair though.” Pinkie remarked.

“He jumped off the second floor! How can you think that was funny?” Rarity asked.

“Wait what?” Alison said.

“Twilight do you want to explain?” Celestia asked with an amused smile.

“It might have to do with me tying him down the second time….only with chains.” Twilight giggles sheepishly.

“My god its like he has a death wish.” Alison said with both palms on her face.

“Don’t fret my friend he landed on the truck breaking his fall.” Luna smiled.

“And some lumber.” Pinkie finished.

“Well that explains the dent…Ugh I don’t even want to hear anymore.” Alison said.

The girls agreed to leave it at that and decided to move on to different subject. Rarity was first to speak.

“So darling please enlighten us. How did you and Eduardo come to be?” She asked with a smile.

“Oh that?” Alison chuckled. “Well to make a long story short it was freshman year in high school when we first met. When he came into class to introduce himself I kind of made fun of him making him pretty upset.”

“How did you do that?”

“I questioned his nationality. As it turns out he looks like a white boy but was born and raised by Cubans much like myself.”

“Sounds like you two had a smooth start. When did you start getting close?” Twilight asked.

“Around sophomore year. He was there for me while I was with a couple of guys less than worthy of mentioning. He was there during all of it the good bad and the ugly. But what made him stick out compared to other guys was the fact that all he wanted was someone he could trust.”

“He didn’t have many friends?” Pinkie asked.

“No he had friends, most of them women. But as we grew older and matured everyone just went their separate ways. Today I’m the only real friend he has left.”

“I think its gone passed that point Ali.” Luna giggled.

Alison smiled. “Well obviously but you know what I mean.”

“Indeed.” Luna replied.

With the final bottle shot into pieces Eduardo blows the smoke out of the barrel before twirling it and placing it in its holster. He turns around to see Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy smiling at him. Rainbow was first to speak.

“I think that’ll wrap it up for tonight.” She yawned.

As she turned at made her way into the warehouse, out walked Applejack with Spike following close behind.

“What in the HAY are y’all doin’ out here? Do you have any idea what time it-WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT?!”

“Nah nothin’ AJ you just look good is all.” Rainbow responded.

“Yeah, though you are looking a little pale.” Eduardo finished still snickering along with Rainbow Dash.

Applejack gave a questioning look at the two then scratched her head leaving shaving cream behind causing the other two to laugh Fluttershy and Spike soon joining. She looks at her hand then with her other hand she ran it across her face soon making a look of pure fury. “WHY YOU NO GOOD VARMETS!”

“RUN!” Eduardo yelled.

Rainbow Dash took to the air while Eduardo ran back into the warehouse with Applejack close behind leaving Fluttershy chuckling and Spike on the floor laughing.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU CHASING ME FOR? RAINBOW WAS THE ONE WHO DID IT!”

“WELL BY NOW I FIGURED YOU HAD SOMETHING TO DO WITH IT!”

“NOT FIVE MUNITES AGO I FOUND OUT ABOUT THAT!”

“LIAR!”

Eduardo ran through the kitchen grabbing his wallet and Alison’s car keys then up the stairs leading Applejack into the workout area with a plan in mind to give her the slip. As soon as he was in the workout area he turned to see Applejack winding up a lasso. In a panic he jumped the railing into the first floor next to Alison’s Skyline.

“GET BACK HERE SO YOU CAN TAKE YOUR LUMPS LIKE A STALLION!”

“TO HELL WITH THAT I WANNA LIVE!”

Wasting no time he got in the Skyline and started it up as well as turn on the lift for the garage door. When it was at an appropriate height he slammed the accelerator making a B-line for the outside leaving a smoky trail from the four tires.

“That was too close.” Sighed Eduardo as he approached the main road. ‘Maybe I should stop by Alison’s and see if I can chill there while AJ lets out some steam.’

Rainbow Dash watched from the air as Eduardo speed away chuckling from up above resting on a nearby cloud.

“I wonder….” Dash grinned and began to follow the GTR careful not to get caught in the light hovering well above any passing driver’s line of sight.

Eduardo drove along the 2 lane blacktop coming to a red light he slowed to a stop. Noticing no one else was around he looked at the dash to find it was nearly 1 in the morning. ‘Well I’ve stopped by Ali’s in worse times I’m sure she won’t mind a casual visit.’ He then he looked to his right to find Rainbow Dash making a snaring face with her hands up seemingly ready to pounce.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! WHAT THE HELL MAN?!?”

He lowered the window and watched as Rainbow laughed. “Sorry Eddy couldn’t resist. Cool if I come with you to where ever you’re going?” She asked with a smile.

He sighed. “Sure just buckle up.”

She hovered over the GTR then taking her place inside soon buckling her harness.

“So I got AJ good huh?”

Eduardo chucked. “Yeah you got her and got me in the crossfire.”

“Yeah that was funny to watch.”

“Glad nearly getting my ass kicked again amuses you.”

“Where are we headed?”

“Alison’s place. I planned on bumming out there till AJ chills a bit. Hopefully Fluttershy will explain everything.”

“Sounds good. So what are we waiting for?”

“The green light.”

“Why? No one else is around.”

“It’s the law.”

“You can smoke them with this though.”

“Just to save 2 minutes? Yeah if someone was in trouble sure but just for a relaxing drive its not worth it. Besides I’ll cut her loose on the expressway.”

“Really?” She said with an enthusiastic smile.

“Why not? It’s a Wednesday and its around this time I usually go for a drive anyway.” Replied Eduardo with a smile.

The light turned green and Eduardo entered the expressway doing the speed limit at the moment. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash was starting to get bored.

“When are you gonna do it?”

“Do what?”

“Let me see what this thing can really do.”

“Nah that’s a bad idea sweetheart especially if its on 836. Many have tried to hang but few have succeeded.”

“Okay who was able to take it?”

“Alison and my cousins.”

“Well chalk another one up there cause I can handle it.” She said with a confident tone in her voice.

He gave her a nervous look. “Okay but once I start I won’t stop and you’ll have to endure.”

“Pffft. Please you’re talking to the pony that made the sonic rainboom possible.” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

“Well I can’t say no to an answer like that. Alright you’re on Dashie.” With that they shook hands and got themselves ready as they were about to pass the toll area.

A man stands at the pier of his estate looking towards the Miami skyline deep in thought. The memories of what misfortune a single man brought him. Till this day he wakes with the cold sweats expecting to see a man at the foot of his bed ready to claim his vengeance and end the circle of bloodshed between them. He turns back to his empty estate and makes his way inside. ‘I know you’re still out there Eduardo. By now you must know that I am here.’

He made his way into the kitchen and makes himself a Mojito, the grabbing the Bacardi using his full functioning prosthetic arm. ‘Back then few the few that have opposed me fell to my feet, their blood on my hands. That all ended with you. I have accepted my fate and I have even made the effort of setting up an export business under my name so we may finish what we started 3 years ago.’ He makes his way into the living room and takes a sip of his drink then lights a cigar. ‘That night you destroyed everything I had, once and for all ending my business. The only thing you me left with is a missing arm and fear.’ He takes a long drag of his cigar and blows the smoke out of his nostrils. ‘I’m waiting for you now, come so we can kill each other.’

He hears something in the shadows. Startled, he grabs his .357 from its holster and points it in the direction of the disturbance. “Whos there?”

Silence.

He shoots 7 rounds into the darkness, the sounds of bullets ricocheting and breaking glass can be heard throughout the estate. He pops the chamber out reloading a full moon clip with 7 rounds and re-aims it ready for anything.

In the wake of his shooting and reloading he hears menacing laughter around him and a dark mist begins to surround him.
In a panic he aims in every which way towards any potential entries in the living area. “Whos out there?”
A dark malevolent voice responds. “Please there is no need for that.”

His tone becomes agressive. “Who the hell are you?”

“Emilio Hernando Cortez, please there is no need to be so brash.” The voice chucked darkly.

“How do you know my name?”

“I’ve been watching you for quite some time.” The voice begins. “You are angry and fearful beyond all comprehension as a result of one human who tore everything you had, to pieces.”

“What the hell do you know?”

“I know that we can help each other, a partnership between us can be mutually beneficial.”

“I don’t do partnerships.”

“As it turns out that now it is not an option for you. Eduardo has chosen to let you live.”

“Impossible, that man's rage is beyond all reason and knowing him he will stop at nothing to kill me.”

“That was before recent events in which several beings have entered his life.”

“How do you know this?”

“I followed them here, into your world. I must admit it is quite a sight to behold. In some parts, corruption, greed, envy, lust, gluttony. In another death, destruction, mayhem all the things that make for an ideal world for me. The Dragonequuis would be quite pleased if not for his imprisonment.”

“What do you want from me?”

“Oh, its not what I want. Its what you want.” At that moment the mist reformed into a face with an all too familiar scar over its left eye. Cortez looked at it and became furious.

“How? This single man brought everything I had down on my head.”

The voice chuckles. “Lets just say I have the necessary resources to make your fantasy into a reality.”

Cortez remains silent allowing himself to think about what this mist is offering. “So let me get this straight, you want to help me kill this man? This deal sounds too good to be true.”

“Is it? On your own you are helpless. Eduardo will make quick work of you and you know that.”

“What do you have to gain from this?”

“The beings in his presence that had a hand in changing his ways. In the beginning there was only 3, one of which is unimportant. However, recently the rest have arrived and are all conveniently within reach. With your weaponry and my knowledge they will be eradicated leaving me to do my will.”

“And whats in it for me?”

“Your revenge and when the dust settles, the world.”

“HA I'll believe it when I see it. In the meantime, what should I call you?”

“Nightmare.”

Final song belongs to AcousticBrony.